King Sombra`s Secret Prince

by Dark Obsidian

Rating: teen
Tags: King Sombra, Random, Sex, Main 6, Gore, My Little Pony: Friendship is Magic, Colgate, Dark, Sad, Roseluck, Romance, Original Character
Length: 79602

Before being defeated by the Crystal Heart, King Sombra unveils one last secret, A secret heir to the throne.

King Sombra, An evil unicorn king conquered over the Crystal Empire before being overthrown by Celestia and Luna and causing the Empire to vanish. After 1000 years, he returns to take over once more and almost wins without so much as lifting a hoof, but when the Crystal Heart is uncovered and returned to the fair, Sombra was almost victorious until the Heart activated and defeated the Shadow King.

But before the King was defeated, He had one more trick up his sleeve and it was his Prince who had been frozen in Crystal. What will the future hold for the Prince, or will he fulfill his King`s destiny. Story Arc 1 completed.

New Art cover by my amazing Special Somepony. (Shout out to Stacey, I love you!)

Special thanks to Randablitz for the support to make this story better.

Published 2016-02-07 03:50:02 UTC
Last updated 2016-04-26 03:45:08 UTC

The Prince Returns

(Frozen North, Approximately 5 miles from the Crystal Empire, Obsidian`s POV)

Darkness... was all I was surrounded by like I was in a dark void I could never escape. I felt myself floating inside of the void like I was deep in meditation until that is I could hear voices. "He is weak and useless!" "He is not even a crystal pony!" I looked up to try and locate the source of it, but I then saw a bunch of my memories, from the time my parents abandoned me, to the day I was encased in the crystal.

"So this must be the dream realm." I said as I looked at my memories, but then they faded away and like somepony whispering, I heard something I’d never expect. "You are a monster!" "Why would you help him after everything he had done?" "I hope we never see you again!"
Then I heard my own voice as my had begun to spin from the confusion as I felt as if I wanted to scream my lungs out. "Wait please, I can change! Don`t Leave me, Nooooooooo!"

"Oooooooooooo!" I opened my eyes quickly as cold sweat rush down my face. I was breathing heavily from that awful nightmare and I had been baffled to what had just happened in both the dream realm and the real world. I also found myself outside the crystal cocoon due to it being destroyed and the Frozen North had actually changed into more of a lush area instead of it being the harsh winter wasteland.

"What happened and where am I?" Was all I could think at the time until I saw something glowing as bright as the sun. I walked closer to see that it was the Crystal Empire in a more shimmering state than the black crystals that made up the Empire. "The Empire sure has changed, but where is my Father?" I asked myself as I looked around to see something shiny and silver about 10 feet away. I walked over to it to see that it was the neck piece of my Father`s armor and spread about like a debris field was his cape, hoof armor and crown, but what I found confirmed my greatest fear, his curved red horn.

"Is my Father... dead?" I asked myself with tears welling into my eyes. I had been abandoned once, but I don’t want that same feeling twice. I then felt my anger rise which slowly became hatred to whoever was responsible and that is the Royal Sisters and the best place to begin at the Crystal Empire, but the problem was the Crystal ponies would recognize me and that won’t end well, so I decided to find out where those alicorns are who defeated my father through interrogation.

When nightfall set, I slipped into the Crystal Empire under the cover of darkness and hiding in the shadows to avoid detection from the guards patrolling the streets. I saw the castle entrance and the Crystal Heart on its pedestal surrounded by guards from the bush I was hiding in. I looked over and levitated a rock to break a pot on a windowsill not too far away. The plan worked and the guard trotted to see what the commotion was about.

Seeing my opportunity, I slipped inside the castle and crept through the hallways. After evading as much security as I saw, it took me almost 15 minutes to finally reach the main bed chambers of what once was my father`s. Opening the door slowly, I slipped in as quietly as I could and closed the door behind me. I turned to see a pink alicorn and a white unicorn stallion sleeping in the bed and I smiled with triumph.

"Time to interrogate." I said quietly as I crept once more and saw that the alicorn was pregnant due to her stomach being enlarged and not because she was fat. I quickly grabbed her with my magic and covered her mouth to avoid her screaming, but she was wide awake when I snatched her up and muffled loudly enough to wake up the stallion. I however motioned to be quiet as my magic then moved to her neck and began to tightened the grip.

"Make any moves, or call any guards, I will kill her and the unborn foal." I said as the stallion surrendered and replied.

"What do you want." The white unicorn stallion asked with fear in his voice. I smiled with malice and replied with confidence.

"What I want is revenge, You defeated the most powerful tyrant the Crystal Empire has ever known and he meant something to me." My smile dissolved into an angry glare recalling all that he is dead.

"Who are you anyway, His servant?" The white stallion remarked.

"Oh, I`m more than a servant, so much more to be a royal." I hinted out as he pieced together.

"Your-Your Sombra`s... Prince, but he never had a queen and how." I cut him off by beginning to explain to his dense brain.

"I was adopted by him and taught me everything he knew, I was frozen in Crystal til now so he could protect me and I preserve his work." Princess Cadence was scared for her life which I enjoyed as the white stallion still looked me with hatred. "Now, tell me where the sisters are and Ill let your wife and unborn foal free from harm." I slowly began to constrict the Princess Cadence`s neck once more and she gagged as I choked her for a moment before releasing pressure on her neck.

"Please stop!" Shining Armor pleaded as he took a moment before speaking once more. "Princesses Celestia and Luna are in Canterlot." He sighed in defeat. I smiled with triumph and as a stallion on my word I released the princesses and watched the two get reacquainted, but I can`t let them know I was here otherwise they would message them before I could arrive. Luckily a memory spell was in the order.

"Now I wish you all a good night." Was all I said before activating my horn and the spell took effect as both the royals were back in their beds and in the same sleeping positions to when I first saw them and I vanished. The spell will only make our little conversation be nothing more than a bad dream and I now know where I can find the Princesses and seek revenge upon his fallen idol.

But first, He needs a disguise...

Author's Note

Hello ponies and bronies, Obsidian here to say that Chapter 2 is done thanks to the special help of Randablitz, a good friend of mine for the editing so go check him out. Anyways yes, Chapters will be released every few days so just to let you know and I wish to ask if you guys would like another sequel to The Last Jedi Knight since so many people loved it and I just want your feedback on it.

Anyways t=with that said I hope you all enjoyed and leave a Like, Comment, Favorite, and Follow me and till next time, I`ll talk to you all later.

Next Stop Canter...Ponyville?!

(Moments after the events inside the Crystal Castle, Dark Obsidian`s POV)

After my little conversation with Princess Cadence and Prince Shining Armor,It was time to head into Canterlot and avenge my fallen Father and take my rightful place on the Crystal throne.When I take out the Rulers of Equestria, I’ll return to the Crystal Empire. I know they will tremble in fear with the power I possess! It will make my takeover all the more easier.

With the sun rising,the only way to get to and from the Crystal Empire is by train. Unfortunately, the first train does not arrive until morning. But being outside the castle and little shadows for me to hide in, I had to blend in with the crystal ponies, but something rattled inside my brain.“What if the ponies think I’ve been destroyed like my father? Then all I’ wont need to conceal my real identity.” I had some doubts, but I hoped that the crystal ponies were as oblivious as they were dumb to not notice King Sombras heir of the Crystal Empire wandering through the streets.

I began my walk to the train station and some of the ponies began to start their day by walking around and tending to their own businesses.It was sickening to me, but I had to pull through it and put a smile on my face. “This is a nightmare, I cant believe Im doing this, but I’m sure it will be worth it.” I thought to myself and growling with embarrassment or malice as I walked ever so closer to the train station.

After 10 minutes, I had finally arrived and walked up to the ticket booth and saw the salespony behind the counter. “Hello there,what can I do for you today?” He asked with joy which made me cringe on the inside.

“Yes, I’d like 1 ticket to Canterlot, please.” I replied as I put a fake smile on my face as the pony got me a train ticket before answering.

“OK, That will be 2 bits please.” I dug into my pony pockets and fished out 2 bits that I had conveniently had after all this time and gave them to the salespony, in return I got my ticket.

“Thank you good stallion, enjoy your trip.” I growled in silent and headed over toward the train that was almost ready to leave to Canterlot and I could almost feel my vengeance as I get closer to Princesses Celestia and Luna. After boarding and finding my seat, I began to feel hungry since my last meal was literally over 1000 years ago and called over the waitress for something to eat, but I had to hide my royal tone and become more like a common pony to avoid any suspicion. I ordered something decent, but since there was no crystal sandwiches or salads, I had to go with sweets like apples or candy.

The train blew its whistle and began to slowly depart from the Crystal Empire. I thought that taking a quick nap was a good if I were to come with a way to defeat Princesses Celestia and Luna was a good idea, but not before taking one final look at the Crystal Empire slowly disappearing from my sight as the train picked up speed and after awhile I fell asleep.

(A few Hours Later.)

As the train Obsidian was on left was closing in on Canterlot, but the lands within the mountains were known for train raids since gems were valuable and could cost a fortune based on carats and quality. These bandits were skilled and had robbed many trains before and it seemed like easy pickings again until the train system finally addressed the problem and due to a recent robbery of gems on the last shipment, The train could only stop at the next town of Ponyville.

(On the Train to Canterlot Dark Obsidian’s P.O.V.)

I had finally woken up to see the town slowly grinding to a halt and I saw the sign of the town called Ponyville.“What?! Why is the train stopping here?” I asked myself as the conductor spoke out. “Due to a recent train robbery, All trains to Canterlot shall be delayed until these robberies can be solved,In the meantime, enjoy your time in lovely little Ponyville. Thank you and have a nice day.”

This was definitely a sign that fate wasn't on my side and I had no other choice then to deal with it. I disembarked the train and saw this pathetic town as lively as the Crystal Empire, except that these ponies either had wings, a horn or none at all. But leaving the train station, I wasn’t sure of what to do now that I can’t get to Canterlot, but one thing came to mind and it was a place to sleep.

I was in thought for a moment before I was sent to the ground with a pink mare with a really fluffed up mane and tail with a smile bigger than what my father could make a she watched the slaves mine away. “HellothereI’mPinkiePiewhat’syourname?” She said so quick that it took me a moment to process what she had just said to me.

“I’m Obsidian, Dark Obsidian.”I replied as she got off me so I could stand again.

“HithereDarkObsidian,YoumustbenewheretoPonyvillewhichmeansIgettothrowyouaWelcometoPonyvillePartyandbecomemynewfriendbecauseIlikemakingnewfriends,NowIneedtoplanyourpartyMeetmeatSugarcubeCornerat6:00tonight,SeeyouthereBye!” And just like that she was gone and I had caught almost half of what she said.

“I swear, has that mare been on too much sugar? If she keeps doing this I might as well force her into her worst nightmare.” I thought to myself as I continued on with my current situation of my living arrangements.

“How can this town not have a single hotel,or somewhere for tourists to stay?!” I said in an irritated tone after walking for almost half an hour. “It’s bad enough that my plans to get to Canterlot have been nearly foiled, but now I’m stuck here with happy countryside commoners!” I nearly yelled out loud. I wandered through this disgusting excuse for a town to do anything to pass the time until that sugarcrazed mare’s party later on this evening. I really did not want to go since I was no big fan of parties and the only one I remember going to was the Crystal Ball, where My Father would invite only the cruelest of tyrants like Queen Chrysalis, Discord, and so on. But angered thoughts rolled into my mind once more.

“These ponies wouldn’t know cultural sophistication if it slapped them on the muzzle. Is there any place I can go to just relax?” I snarled in anger as I just walked around in no particular direction, unaware of somepony watching me from a distance.

Author's Note

Hello ponies and bronies, Obsidian here to bring you beginning of an adventure that will surely take a toll on our prince and has it been brutal for him so far. Once again I`d like to thank my amazing editor Randablitz for his help on making these chapters possible and for your enjoyment.

With that I hope you all enjoy this chapter and the story itself and be sure to leave a Like, Favorite, Comment, and Follow me. Til next time, I`ll talk to you all later

An Eventful Party

(Ponyville Park, 2 Hours Later, Dark Obsidian`s Dream Realm)

So there I was, overlooking the Crystal Slaves marching in chains for another day of labor in the Crystal Mines. I had a black cape with white tufts at the edges, my own crown of 2 spires on each side and the symbol of Sombra (As I'd like to call it) and my mane and tail flowing in a non-existent breeze.

In the Castle Gardens were statues of the Princesses frozen in stone in battle poses before I defeated them including Princesses Celestia, Luna, Prince Shining Armor, and Princess Cadence with a crying foal in her hooves. This was the most satisfying dream I had ever had, where I have avenged my father, and reclaimed what was suppose to be mine.

“I did it Father, Everything is how it should be like you always wanted it.” I said to him as Father approached beside me.

“Yes, You rule this Empire with great fear and hatred, and I`m proud to have you as a son.” Sombra replied as I smiled with gratitude

Then all of a sudden, the dream began to tear itself apart like old decaying wallpaper in a decrepit building to the point I felt as if I were in the dream void once more with complete darkness surrounding me once more.

I woke up quickly to find myself under a tree in some park since there are a few occasional benches and a water fountain nearby. I looked up to see the sun setting to an orange-red color and if I was correct based on shadow movement, I`d say I was out for about 2 hours.

But a thought came to me quickly. “Oh no, I got that party the sugar crazed mare set up for me soon.” I groaned in my frustration at the memory. But with nothing better to do, I had no other choice and got up.

“I really hope these side-distractions don't get in the way of my plans to get the Crystal throne back.” I said to myself in frustration as I began to walk toward this place called ‘Sugarcube Corner’ I believe, but the name was not appealing to me to the slightest.

After 10 minutes, I had arrived due to it being a giant gingerbread building with a cupcake sign and walked inside to see it completely dark. “Um, Hello? Anypony here?” I asked looking for a light switch at least and after asking, I was met with a bunch of shouting ponies screaming.

“SURPRISE” I was startled to be honest and jumped back and raised one of my forehooves in defense and saw a bunch of streamers, balloons, food, and games. I thought how my Father would hate this with all his black-nighted heart, but I was interrupted by the same pink sugar crazed mare.

“Hi there Obsidian, I'd knew you would be coming because everypony loves a party, so go and have fun!” With that she shoved me over inside the building as I saw ponies conversing with one another, music playing, and some laughing. But as much as I wanted to, I couldnt say that I despised parties otherwise, I'd get myself in another situation that I dont need at the moment.

“Alright Obsidian, just be calm and don't express your anger to anypony. Get yourself something to eat and drink since it`s free, then deal with the living arrangements afterwards.” I thought to myself once more and did exactly that.

The punch wasn't so bad since it reminded me of the punch at the Crystal Ball, but once more there was no crystal sandwiches.

“Ugh, Where are Crystal sandwiches when you need them the most?” I sighed to myself in frustration and took a few apples from the table and just stood and watched the others party on as somepony came in the direction of the food table.

A lavender alicorn mare with a darker shade of purple mane and tail with a pink lighter outline. I did manage to see her cutie mark as a 6 pointed star with 5 more surrounding. At first she was just hungry or thirsty, but was instead coming in my general direction and tried to hide my general frown with another uncomfortable smile of joy.

“Hello there, Are you Dark Obsidian, the pony that Pinkie Pie was talking about?” She asked. I merely took a bite of my apple I had in my hoof and nodded. “Well, it`s a pleasure to meet you, I am Princess Twilight Sparkle, but just Twilight is fine.” She smiled as I was surprised by this.

“You're a Princess as well?” I asked to be sure I was not hearing things. She nodded with pride as it seemed as fate was finally looking up at me. “And you wouldn't happen to know about Princess Celestia, would you?” I asked more intrigued.

“Why yes, In fact I was her star pupil.” Twilight answered as a new plan fell into place. Ill try to warm up to Twilight and when the time comes, Ill take out Celestia and Luna and Twilight as a bonus. But once more my thoughts are interrupted when 5 mares came up to us and one of them being Pinkie Pie.

“Hello Twilight.” They said in unison which meant that they all must be friends.”Oh hello everypony, I was just talking to Dark Obsidian, Dark Obsidian, these are my friends, You already know Pinkie Pie.”

“Yeah, A sugar rushed mare that seems to have no limit.” I said in my head as she continued. “This is Rarity, Applejack, Fluttershy, and Rainbow Dash.” She pointed at the mares one by one from the white unicorn with an indigo curly mane and tail to the cyan blue pegasus with a rainbow mane and tail.

I tried to hide my displeased manner and cover my rudeness for a first impression so I tried to convince them that I really care. “How are you all?” I asked seeing it was the only way I can come up with.

“Um, hate to sound rude, but you seem a little… dark as in you've been cooped up in a house for so long.” Rainbow pointed out since it was technically true and the only time I was allowed outside was for dark magic training.

“Rainbow Dash,That is not how you greet this fine gentlecolt on his first day in Ponyville.” Rarity scolded with her polish accent I`ve heard Discord make when having tea with Chrysalis. “Darling, I apologize for my friends rude behavior.” She said walking up to me.

“It’s no problem really.” I said still maintaining the urge of just leaving. Then i was the country mare commoner`s turn to speak.

“Ah didn't realize til now that you must love apples don't yah?” I did now have a fond for apples, but they were nothing compared to Crystal sandwiches.

“Yes, I do like apples.” I said with a painful fake smile on my face. “They’re just apples, nothing too special, but why does this filthy commoner act like they’re the best food item in all of Equestria?” I thought to myself as I took another bite of my apple.

“Well thank ya kindly, mah family’s apples are the best in all of Equestria guaranteed.” The orange mare said with pride.

“As much as I like apples, I find your cloak to be very exotic.” The white mare with the purple mane, which if I had to guess was the one referred to as Rarity.

“Thanks, I think.” I said with a slightly quirked eyebrow. “Is this mare obsessed with clothes are something?” I thought to myself as I listened to her prattle on how she was the premiere seamstress in this town and she would like to make me some clothes for special occasions.

“So what do you think darling?” The fashionista said finishing up her prattling, most of which I wasn’t even listening to.

“I would like that madam, that sound like a great idea.” I said with as much enthusiasm as I could muster. “I would like a more diverse wardrobe, and with you making it I know I’ll be comfortable wearing it.” I said with a smile. “Especially if you’re going to be doing this for me only, slave!” I thought.

“Who is that?” I asked the other mares as I spotted a butter yellow pegasus with a long pink mane and tail.

“That’s Fluttershy, Ponyville’s only animal caretaker.” The rainbow maned mare said. “She’s very shy around strangers, so don’t worry about her avoiding you for a little bit.” The rainbow maned mare said with a slight snort.

I just shrugged and continued eating my apple and drinking my punch. After a few more hours the party was over and somehow the sugar crazed abomination named Pinkie managed to make the entire bakery spotless, as if nothing ever happened at all. “How did she…” I started to say, but the lavender princess placed a hoof on my shoulder.

“It’s just Pinkie, being Pinkie don’t ever try to question what she does, or how she does it, otherwise you’ll be driven insane, trust me I know.” Twilight said with an annoyed look on her face. “Now if I’ve heard Pinkie correctly, you don’t have a place to stay before going on a trip to Canterlot. Am I right?” She asked with a smile.

“Yes that’s right. Why are you asking?” I said cocking an eyebrow in curiosity.

“Well, I was thinking that you could stay in the my castle with me until you want to leave for Canterlot.” Twilight said. “She’s offering her home to me, but there’s got to be a catch to this, I just know it.” I thought to myself as she smiled at me.

“I would like that very much Princess Twilight, thank you for your hospitality.” I said with as much false appreciation. “I feel like I’m going to vomit, having to kneel to this naive excuse of a princess, my Father is probably turning in his grave!” I thought as I bowed to her.

“There’s no need to bow to me, but thanks for your cooperation, let’s go and get you settled in at the castle.” Twilight said as she opened the door of the bakery and we departed and for the first time this evening, I had a genuine smile on my face knowing that I could use this naive princess to get closer to the Royal Wretches.

Author's Note

Hello Ponies and Bronies, Obsidian here to bring news, 1 Tonight is a special night because the series finale of Gravity Falls will finally come and Im super hyped for it and I hope you are as well if you even watch the show. 2 I think I will change my name to my 2nd OCs Dark Obsidian because I like him more than Golden anyway, and 3 I need a vote on whether or not I should add one more installment to my Star Wars trilogy with Eric Keteris. The poll will be in either the comments section or I`ll have a blog posted about.

With all this said, I hope you all enjoyed be sure to Like, Favorite, Comment, and Follow me and my amazing editor Randablitz and til next time, I`ll see you all later.

Unknown Feelings

(Castle of Friendship, Ponyville, Dark Obsidian`s POV)

Waking up to another grim day in Ponyville, where instead I should have been in my personal room in the Crystal Empire. But I had no other choice but to take up this naive princess Twilight`s offer to let me stay in her castle until I can get to Canterlot, but it still beats sleeping out in the cold, I’ve already have when I was a colt and I hate to have that same feeling again.

Stretching my legs, I got in the bathroom to do some of my personal hygiene and freshening up, even evil must look presentable like my Father always does before torture. Stepping out into the hallway, I became enchanted by an aroma that was good and actually gave me a genuine smile that I would feel comfortably.

“Whoever is cooking, must really know their stuff.” I said to myself as I followed the scent to it’s source.

After a few minutes, I was in the kitchen to see a small purple baby dragon in a white apron having a little trouble with the large stack of pancakes wobbling to the verge of collapse. For the sake of breakfast I helped him out and used my original magic with a gray aura like my eye color and levitated the pancakes onto the table.

“Hey, Thanks uhh... “ The dragon paused as he looked at me. “Who are you?”

“Dark Obsidian, your new castle guest if you will until I can get to Canterlot.” I replied as I then asked. “May I ask who are you and what you’re suppose to be?”

“My name is Spike, Twilight`s number 1 assistant and I’m a dragon.” He replied with so much pride, but I had never seen a real dragon before. They used to reside in the Crystal Mountains but left one day, even though it was a long time ago it was really cool to see an actual dragon.

“But thanks for your help by the way.” He said before grabbing a bowl full of gems and crystals. I felt enchanted by the sights of crystals since my father taught me a permanent spell that allows you to strengthen your teeth to prevent cracks or chipping of the teeth. Just then Twilight appears into the kitchen.

“Good morning Obsidian, glad you met Spike.” She smiled as I tried to hide my frustration on this whole friendship nonsense and levitated some good looking crystals over to my plate of pancakes where I put them in the center of the pancake and rolled it up to make a delicious crunchy breakfast.

Twilight and Spike were surprised at this as I continued munching on my delicious breakfast and finished with a satisfied swallow before they asked.

“How did you, why did you?” They stuttered in unison with awe stricken faces. I had to think of a cover up story to be sure my real identity was hidden, but I can’t say I was around during my Father's rule, when it came to me.

“I was born in Crystal Empire and due to being born in a poor family, I was forced to eat crystals as a meal and I later learned a spell that allows teeth to be strong enough to break up crystals as easily as food.” I explained a little bitterly and took another delectable bite out of my crystal pancake.

“And here I thought I loved gems so much.” Spike said to himself, I didn’t mind the comment but continued. A little while later, Breakfast concluded with me having a satisfied appetite and two ponies still surprised at my diet.

“OK, well this was quite interesting, but I’m going to Sweet Apple Acres to see Big Mac to watch the Super Hoof ball Cup Finals.” He grabbed one of those soda hats with straws and a large foam finger pointing out #1 and continued as he began to leave the castle. “I’ll see you guys later.”

After Spike left, I wanted some time to myself to plan my next move to revenge and spoke. “Yeah, I’m gonna go as well to clear my thoughts and plan my stay in Canterlot, I’ll be back in a few hours.”

“Oh sure, I’ll be able to catch up on some new magic I’ve been looking at and maybe some time you’d like to study some.” Twilight said with a smile and as much as the smile made me cringe, I did want to learn some new magic other than just levitation or expose my knowledge of dark magic.

“Sure, I might be up for it.” I said with fake gratitude as she beamed once more.

“Great! I guess I’ll see you when you get back.” Twilight said once more and trotted off to her study as I left the castle with an annoyed growl and took a few more crystals as a snack since I will not know how long I may be gone for.

After 10 minutes of wandering around Ponyville, I was deep in thought on my plot for revenge, to get closer to the naive princess and her invitation to study with her was probably my best chance at getting closer to Celestia and Luna. I smiled menacingly at the thought and how I will defeat them in combat and avenge my father and reclaim the Crystal throne as I’ll throw Princess Cadance and Prince Shining Armor in the dungeons.

Suddenly, I was ripped out of my thoughts as I felt myself being sent to the ground on my back. I groaned in pain for not expecting this as I opened my eyes to see a pale mare with a red mane and tail with a pink streak, Olive colored eyes, and a rose for a cutie mark. She rubbed her head and gasped at the sight of me and apologized quickly as she tried to get off me.

“Oh my gosh, I’m so sorry sir, I didn’t see you. I was in such a rush, I did not see where I was going. Are you alright?” She looked worryingly at me as I got back up. I had no emotion because I felt something just by looking at her. She continued to panic as all her flowers were scattered around.

“Oh no, by the time I clean this up, I’ll be late for work and delay the special order due this morning.” She began to scurry for her flowers as the inside of my mind shut out all my negative thoughts and I activated my magic to round up all the flowers and make a bouquet.

She smiled at this as a somewhat smiled back. “For you, Miss…?” I did not get her name, but gave her the bouquet anyway.

“Roseluck, and thank you…?” She then had trouble with my name since we only collided with one another. “Obsidian, Dark Obsidian.” I replied.

“Well thank you anyway and see you later.” And Rose ran off to wherever she was heading as I collected my scattered crystals.Then my negative thoughts came back and as all the crystals were picked up, I headed back towards Twilight`s Castle.

Back in my room, I began to think and get angry with myself. “What is wrong with me? How could I fall to such sap like her? Other than the fact that she is only a plain, regular, beautiful, I mean... “ I growled with hatred and I could feel my dark magic emerging and the purple mist began seeping out the corners of my eyes that haven’t turned green yet.

I began to calm down a bit, reminding myself that I’m here for one and one reason only and that is to destroy Princesses Celestia and Luna by getting close to Twilight and never fall in love with commoners.

After the remnants of my dark magic faded, I then decided to read some spellbooks with Twilight to take my mind off the events that have occurred. Reading has been something I like to do in case I did not have any training during my time in the Crystal Empire and I would always find something interesting and read for hours on end.

(Roseluck`s POV)

I was extremely anxious this morning because my shipment of roses were due any minute now, and I had to get back to my flower shop before opening time at 9:00 this morning. I was sweating like crazy hoping that my roses were okay, if not I was going to have a lot of problems!

“Please be okay, please be okay!” I said in a frantic tone. I looked and saw my shipment safe and sound, no petals were missing, there were no thorns, and there were all the right shades of red, pink, and white. “Oh thank Celestia, everything’s fine.” I said as I paid for my roses, but then I made the mistake of looking at the clock, it read 8:30. “Oh no! I have leave now or, I’ll be late for work!” I shouted as I took my bouquet of roses and ran out the door of the Ponyville Post Office.

I ran and ran for about ten minutes, I was so distracted by trying to get to work, I didn’t see a handsome looking stallion in my way, instead of announcing my presence to him, I simply ran right into him. I was panicking even more when I found myself lying on top of him. “Oh my gosh, I’m so sorry sir, I didn’t see you. I was in such a rush, I did not see where I was going. Are you alright?” I said as I got off of him and looked at the mess of flowers scattered around us.

“Oh no, by the time I clean this up, I’ll be late for work and delay the special order due this morning.” I said as I franticly tried to gather my flowers, but then I noticed that he was using his magic to gather the rest of them for me. “For you, Miss…?” he said in a deep voice. At that very moment I almost forgot to say my own name. “Roseluck, and thank you…?” I said as I inquired about his name.

“Obsidian, Dark Obsidian.” he replied. I really wanted to thank him properly, but I really had to get to work. “Well thank you anyway and see you later.” I said as I continued to run to work before I had to open up shop.

Back at my shop that I owned with my two sister Lily and Daisy work was pretty much hectic as always, but when I took my break, I started to ponder my feelings about that stallion I ran into in the market earlier this morning, I felt bad for not properly thanking him for his help, but I started to get this warm feeling in my heart and face. “Is this love?” I said to myself, but unfortunately for me, my sister Daisy overheard me, cue embarrassment central.

“Oh look at you Rosie, you’re about as red as one of your roses, and did I hear the l-word come out of your mouth?” she said in a slightly teasing tone. “Come on Rosie, what’s his name? Is he handsome and cute like Applejack’s brother Big Mac?” She asked with a smile.

“Leave me alone Daisy, my relationships are my business not yours!” I said clearly embarrassed by my second elder sister. “I’ll never hear the end of it because of you and Lily.” I whined. After work was done, dinner was eaten, and I went to bed, still thinking about him.

Author's Note

Hello ponies and bronies ,Obsidian here hope you enjoyed the chapter and I'm impressed to bring it in early and thanks to my wonderful editor Randablitz for doing so. In any case yes, I added romance for a reason and I honestly like romance but not the Twilight vampire kind, I mean the one that makes you actually feel like love can do anything.

With nothing left to say, Be sure to Like, Comment, Favorite, or Follow me

Curiosity Startled the Dentist

(Castle Library, Dark Obsidian’s POV)

After 3 hours of reading through multiple spell books, I was able to master 10 different spells with my normal magic. I learned Teleportation, Summoning items, and some healing spells to mend small wounds.

“Well I believe that’s enough studying for one day, You are doing quite well and you’re such a fast learner too Obsidian.” Twilight said with a smile as I helped her put away some of the books. Now it was time to get some information.

“I have you to thank, but how did you become Celestia`s top pupil?” She had just finished putting away the last book before explaining.

“Well, I was only a filly when I saw my first Summer Sun Celebration, where Princess Celestia raises the sun. When I saw this with my own eyes, I became interested with magic and began my studies. Day by day was endless research learning all I can, when my parents enrolled me in Celestias School for Gifted Unicorns. A problem rose when I had to take an entrance exam by opening a dragons egg and I was close to flunking until Rainbow Dash’s Sonic Rainboom somehow activated my magics full potential. I was able to open the egg and became Celestias personal student.”

After her story concluded, I was intrigued to learn more to gain some knowledge on Celestia and Luna. “So tell me about the Princesses?”

“Well Celestia is the wisest pony I know, she has been here for over thousands of years with her sister Luna, who rules the night and turned into Nightmare Moon due to ponies neglecting her night. Together they vanquished Lord Tirek to Tartarus, Discord into stone, and King Sombra into the ice.”

This made my blood boil at the sound of my father`s fate, but I suppressed my anger on my face to replace it with one of interest. After a few minutes of explanation, I’ve required more information than I’d hoped to received making my takeover all the more easier.

“Thank you for sharing this with me Twilight.” I said with fake gratitude as we both left the library.

“You are most welcome, but enough about the Princesses, I want to learn a little more about you.” She said with an innocent smile as I found myself in a corner, but remembered what I had said earlier and decided to use that lie.

“What is it that you want to know?” I asked as Twilight grabbed a quill and an ink bottle.

“Well first I’d like to know how you're able to digest crystals.” Twilight began as she began to dunk the quill`s bottom into the bottle but no ink was on the quill. Twilight looked in the bottle to find little ink inside. “Well it appears I’m almost out of ink, so I’ll head to the market to get some and pick up from there.” I simply shrugged it off as Twilight began to get some money to take to the market.

“I’ll be back in a few minutes.” And Twilight left the castle. “See you later then.” I called back as the door closed and I made my way to the couch and got comfortable. I began to overlay some plans with all the information Twilight had foolishly given to me and an evil grin crept onto my face.

(Twilight`s POV)

I walked to Quills and Sofas to pick up some more ink so I jot down the information that Dark Obsidian was going to give me about how he could actually digest crystals. I squealed with joy on the inside as I thought that it would be a bit strange to have other ponies see one of their princesses acting like a giddy school filly.

“Now let me see,” I said as I browsed through the different types and colors of ink. “I usually use black, but I think a bottle of blue might be a nice change.” I said having made my selection, but that was until I saw a six color variety pack with red, black, blue, green, orange, and purple ink bottles.

“Forget just having a single color, I love to have some variety in my life every once in awhile.” I said as I placed the singular blue ink bottle back in its appropriate spot on the store shelf. After that I went up to the counter to pay for my new ink bottles.

“Great choice Twilight, a lot of ponies don’t really get the value of having different colored inks for different things. Your total is 10 bits, by the way.” The salespony said as I levitated the correct amount of bits on to the counter. “Thank you sir have a nice day.” I said as I left Quills and Sofas with a pleasant smile on my face as I headed home.

On the way back to my castle, I heard my stomach announce its presence to me as I walked past Sugar Cube Corner.

(Dark Obsidian`s POV)

It has been almost half an hour after Twilight left to find some ink, but I’d never known it would take that long to find a bottle of ink. But even with my scheming for revenge, I felt rather bored. I did a little reading and practice with my dark magic, but nothing felt as enjoyable.

“When is Twilight going to be back?” I asked myself almost every 5 few minutes.

Finally, Twilight returns to the castle and she seemed to be laughing and talking to somepony which didn’t concern me as much as I continued to lounge on the couch and munching on some delicious crystal stalks.

“I know, It took more than 3 days to finally get Lemon Heart’s head out of that beaker.” The other voice said with a little giggle afterwards.

“I remember that, That must have been hilarious when I had put down that book for a few minutes.” Twilight remarked to the other voices comment and gasped. “Oh, I forgot, I have a new castle-mate for a while until he can get to Canterlot.”

“Oh, where is he then?” The other voice asked. I made my presence known as I leapt off the couch and walked over to them with a bowl of crystals in my gray magical aura. I saw Twilight with a blue mare with a lighter shade of blue and white mane and tail with an hourglass cutie mark. Her eyes were as blue as the ocean as she looked up at me.

“Hi there, I’m Minuette, Twilight’s old friend from Canterlot and a dentist.” She introduced herself as I did the same.

“I’m Dark Obsidian, pleasure to meet you.” I said as I felt myself swoon over her and put a small smile on my face, and it wasn’t fake as I wanted it to be.

I took a bite out of my crystal and she had her jaw hit the floor after I took a bite. “What the… How’d you… How can you…? Uhhhh.” After her little surprised rambling to try and allow her brain to process what had just happened, Minuette had fainted.

“Um?” Was all I could say as I looked over at Twilight. “Yeah, she’ll be fine in an hour. I’ll take her to a spare bedroom and we can discuss your crystal digestion.” Twilight said as she picked up the unconscious Minuette as I asked with a little annoyance.

“So what took you so long to buy a small bottle of ink?”

“Oh, I saw a variety of beautiful colors and went to get something to eat as I then ran into Minuette.” Twilight explained as some of my anger desist. I sometimes wonder why I even stick around, Oh because I have no other place to go in this friendly town that makes me cringe almost everytime I step out into it. All I have to do is nothing but try and suck it up and deal with it, but I’m sure that it will be worth it in the end.

(Minuette’s POV)

I was really bored, I had the day off, but all of my other friends here in Canterlot are all busy. “I wonder if Twilight’s too busy to see me, although I haven’t spoken to Lyra for quite a while, maybe I could visit later.” I said as I looked out of my bedroom window. “Oh I know, I’ll just go to Ponyville and surprise Twilight that I’m going to be staying in Ponyville for a little bit so we can hang out.” I said as I checked my appointment book for the next week, and I found out that I had no appointments at all.

“Alright it’s settled, to Ponyville I go.” I said with a smile as I used my magic to grab my saddle bags, my toiletries, and most importantly my bit bag. I opened the door to my house and closed it behind me and locked it.

I arrived at Canterlot Station and paid for my ticket to Ponyville, now the only thing left to do was wait for the train to arrive. “All aboard for Ponyville!” the conductor said, taking this as my cue to get up from the bench I was sitting on, I walked up to the conductor and gave him my ticket, then I boarded the train. The train ride was nice, but relatively uneventful, it had been three hours since I left Canterlot, and once I arrived in Ponyville I really needed to get something to eat, seeing as I missed the most important meal of the day; breakfast.

I looked around town for any local restaurants, and I saw a building that looked like it was practically built out of deserts, to say that I was tempted to try and eat a piece of the building would be untrue, But let’s face it, I’m a dentist not sugar addict. I walked in and I just happened to sit right in front of Twilight, but she was currently muzzle deep in a menu.

“Find anything good?” I asked hoping to get her attention. “Pinkie, I’m still looking…” Twilight said when she put down her menu and stared at me in both surprise and happiness. “Minuette, what are you doing here?” she exclaimed.

“Just visiting a friend, can you guess who that friend is?” I asked with a smile. “You came to visit me?!” Twilight said still in disbelief that I was here to see her and nopony else. I nodded in response. “So how’ve you been?” she asked. “I’ve been doing okay, you know doing dental checkups for ponies here and there, nothing really special, how about you?” I said as I looked at her menu. “Just been hanging around here doing my usual stuff.” she said.

We finally ordered our lunches after a five minute conversation. Twilight ordered a chocolate milkshake with a daisy sandwich with lettuce, I ordered a strawberry milkshake with a garden salad without dressing. we talked some more as we went back to her castle to hang out.

As we got closer the castle I was telling her about the time that Lemon Hearts got her head stuck in a beaker. “I know, It took more than 3 days to finally get Lemon Heart’s head out of that beaker.” I said with a giggle. “I remember that, That must have been hilarious when I had put down that book for a few minutes.” Twilight remarked as she opened up the door to her castle, then she gasped as if she forgot tell me something before we left Sugar Cube Corner. “Oh, I forgot, I have a new castle-mate for a while until he can get to Canterlot.” she said with a slight blush on her face.

“Oh, where is he then?” I asked teasingly. What I saw next was the biggest breakthrough in dental history! I saw unicorn stallion that had a black mane with a streak of silver, and a gray coat. “Hi there, I’m Minuette, Twilight’s old friend from Canterlot and a dentist.” I said with a smile on my face.

“I’m Dark Obsidian, pleasure to meet you.” he said in response to my introduction. What he did next was the greatest thing I’ve seen a pony do, I saw Dark Obsidian levitating a bowl of gems, GEMS, and he took a bite out of one, I was so caught off guard by this and I felt light headed and I blacked out.

Author's Note

Hello Ponies and Bronies, Obsidian here to thank you all for reading, As always I thank my editor Randablitz who works as hard as I do to make these chapters possible and more enjoyable and we might have some cool surprises up our sleeves.

But still Like,Comment,Favorite,and Follow me and Randablitz and til next time, I'll talk to you all later

Haunted

Twilight’s Castle (Dark Obsidian’s P.O.V.)

Half an hour after Minuette fainted from seeing me eat gems, Twilight took her into another bedroom to let her rest comfortably. After closing the door, Twilight wasted no time in probing me for the information she wanted to know. We decided to take this to her study room and I would tell her how I was able to eat crystals. “So how can you digest gems?” Twilight asked with her parchment and quill already in her telekinetic grasp.

I saw that it was getting late and told her that I would tell her everything tomorrow. She understood and wished me good night. After getting into my bed, my mind was in a state of despair of what has been happening.

“Father, I wish you were here with me right now, we would have this mare screaming for the Royal Wretches and we could be ruling Equestria, but instead I must allow this naive princess to assist me!” I mentally pleaded hoping my Father’s spirit would hear my plea for help.

After waking up from an incredible dream last night I saw Twilight. “Good morning Obsidian, I’m excited for this new knowledge, follow me to my study room and let’s get started.” She motioned me to follow her and I complied.

After a few seconds of walking through the halls, we arrived at her study filled with books. We sat down and I began.

“Well my parents told me to think of the gems as a material that could be broken by my teeth, like some types of bones, but harder, I don’t really remember all of the ins and outs of it, my parents could probably teach you better than I could, but you’re stuck with me.” I said with a slight smile. Twilight finished writing down what I had told her.

“This is incredible, I can’t wait to tell this to Minuette when she comes to, I mean it’s not every day you see a pony just eat gems like they’re apples or something.” Twilight said with a smile. “I think I want to give this spell a shot!” she said with determination. “Now let’s see think of something hard in between my teeth, and imagine that my teeth are stronger than that.” Twilight said as she powered up her magic. I was amazed at how fast Twilight was able to grasp the concept I just told her, it took me years to even take a small bit of a sapphire when I was growing up with Father.

(Meanwhile, North of Crystal Empire, King Sombra’s POV)

It had taken years, but I have finally gained enough strength to retain my physical form from my subconscious that I placed myself into before being defeated by the Crystal Heart and Princess Cadence. After assembling my armor, cape, and crown and wearing it once more, I immediately thought about Dark Obsidian, my Heir to the throne and I can sense he was somewhere far away from the Empire.

“I need to alert my son that I have returned.” I thought to myself as I had to wait since my magic was drained and needed to regenerate.

I walked around a little to find a cave I can use to seek shelter until I can gain enough strength and magic. After some time passed to the point where the night was about to begin. I felt my dark magic returning, I began to test it and it wasn’t at it’s full power but enough to at least send Obsidian a message that I have returned. I focused my magic and I felt myself traveling to some little town with a crystal tree castle.

I felt myself inside a void and there, in the distance was my heir that I have not see in 1,018 years after I froze him in crystal before my 1,000 year banishment.

“At last we meet once more, Dark Obsidian.” I spoke as my voice echoed throughout the void. He turned around surprised to see me. “Before you ask, I’m using my magic to let me into your dream without alerting Luna of my presence.”

“Father, I thought you died?! How is this possible?” He asked with desperation.

“I embodied my subconscious into my horn until I was able to regenerate to my physical form.” I explained. “Now what are you doing in a petty little town and not in Canterlot bringing down the Princesses in their worst nightmare?” I asked.

“Minor setbacks Father, but I did find a fourth Princess and she has been feeding me intel to make the end of their reign all the more tragic when they succumb to their own nightmare.” Obsidian responded looking quite irritated.

“Obsidian I’ll be on my way to Canterlot to assist you in the fight against those two petty alicorns, afterwards we can reign supreme over the Crystal Empire and later Equestria.” I responded as he seemed to have a little more faith in his eyes.

Suddenly the void began to disappear meaning Obsidian’s is leaving the dream realm. “I’ll see you again Father.” was the last thing I heard him say as I found myself back inside my cave in the North. I began to practice my magic to grow as strong as I once did when I overthrew the Empire’s last ruler and soon revenge will be imminent.

Twilight’s Castle (Minuette’s P.O.V.)

I awoke the next morning in a bedroom I didn’t recognize, but as I looked around the room I noticed that I was in Twilight’s castle, or to be more specific, one of the guest rooms. “She must put me in here after I fainted after I saw Dark Obsidian eating a GEM right front of me.” I felt my brain hurt after just saying that. I looked outside to see the sun setting and the moon rising over the horizon.

“How long have I been out?” I asked myself as I headed out of the bedroom to hear some conversation from down the hall. After a few seconds of careful listening, I found out that it was just Twilight and Dark Obsidian. “I wonder what they’re talking about?” I asked myself as I quietly made my way towards Twilight’s study.

As I got closer to the study, I could hear Obsidian talking about how he could digest gems without chipping a tooth! “This is amazing, I’m witnessing history, but making history is so much better than witnessing it.” I thought to myself as I slowly peaked inside, and saw Twilight concentrating her magic towards her teeth. “She’s strengthening her teeth so she eat gems! I really need to learn this spell too, as well as write a proper medical thesis of this extraordinary dental phenomena!” I squealed mentally.

(Twilight’s P.O.V.)

After setting Minuette down in the bedroom after fainting, I trotted back to Obsidian to learn how he is able to digest crystals that other ponies can not. We sat down in my personal study room and I had a parchment and quill at the ready. “So how can you digest gems?” I had never been so excited than the time I became Celestia’s personal pupil as a filly. Bu Obsidian said that it was getting rather late and he would tell me everything in the morning. I understood he was probably tired and I agreed. I wished him good night and headed of to my bed.

The next morning came and the excitement I had never left me as I quickly got out of bed and saw Obsidian. “Good morning Obsidian, I’m excited for this new knowledge, follow me to my study room and let’s get started.” We went to my private study and took our seats as I got a parchment and quill at the ready as Obsidian explained.

“Well my parents told me to think of the gems as a material that could be broken by my teeth, like some types of bones, but harder, I don’t really remember all of the ins and outs of it, my parents could probably teach you better than I could, but you’re stuck with me.”

After listening to Obsidian’s story I was jotting down this information like notes to an important test. This really fascinated me and I was eager to learn this spell myself. “I think I want to give this spell a shot!” I said with determination in my voice. “Now let’s see think of something hard in between my teeth, and imagine that my teeth are stronger than that.”

I saw a blue Sapphire gem and levitated it over into my hooves as I activated the spell onto my teeth. It took some time to get it right, but I think I had finally done it after I felt a little tingling sensation ripple through my teeth. I took a bite out of the gem and like how Obsidian described it, It was just like eating any other food, it broke down easily and I was able to digest it.

Author's Note

Hey ponies and bronies, Obsidian here with a new chapter. Now I want this to be as successful as my Star Wars series so I want your help to help rally support for this story and my editor Randablitz, who helps make these chapters enjoyable.

With that said be sure to Like, Comment, Favorite, and Follow me and Randblitz and til next time, I'll talk to you all later.

Unforseen Labor

Crystal Empire 3 days after encounter with Dark Obsidian (Cadance’s P.O.V.)

I couldn’t believe it, the foal was due within the week! I haven’t been this happy since my wedding. This has been quite a journey, carrying a new life inside of me for nearly a year. I sat in my throne and rubbed my belly with my left foreleg in a loving manner. “Just a couple more days, and then I’ll be able to hold you in my hooves for the very first time.” I said to my unborn foal. The foal kicked in response to me, probably wanting to see me too.

After I had my tender moment, my husband, Shining Armor came running into the throne room with a slightly worried expression on his face. “Cadance we have a royal visitor.” Shining said whilst panting from running all the way here from the castle courtyard. “I haven’t seen the royal yet, if you’re wondering, but I was told to deliver the message to you.” he said almost reading my mind for a second.

“Well, let’s not keep her waiting, show her in.” I said to Shining. What happened next shattered my mind beyond repair. The royal visitor was an alicorn, but it was a Male. He had a snow white coat, a nicely styled brown mane and tail, and interesting, hazel eyes and a cutie mark of an All seeing eye. I blushed in embarrassment at my mistake. “I’m so sorry if I’ve offended you Prince?” I said apologetically, whilst trying to get him to introduce himself.

“Randablitz, Prince Randablitz, milady.” Randablitz said while taking a respectful bow. “Whom do I have the honor of addressing?” he asked with a pleasant smile. To say that I was speechless would be untrue, but it wasn’t because of how he was acting, no, it was his eyes, they looked similar to Nightmare Moon’s eyes, but his eyes had a warming, welcoming feeling to them.

“I-I’m Princess Mi Amore Cadenza, but you can call me Cadance.” I said after I realized that Iwas staring at him.

“Pleased to meet you Cadance, I hail from the continent of Taurus, and I wish to open up trade routes with the denizens of Equestria.” Randablitz stated as if he prepared himself for this encounter for some time.

“The pleasure is all mine, Randablitz.” I said as I felt the foal kick pretty hard, it was hard enough that my guest now knew that I was expecting.

“Ah, I see that you’re expecting, and it seems that your little one is ready to come into the world.” Randablitz said with a smile. I was shocked yet again with this stallion! Could he see the foal inside of me or something?!

“How do you do that?” I asked. Randablitz looked at me with confusion. “How do I what?” he asked, but it soon dawned on him that I was asking about his ability to see the foal. “Oh you mean the fact that I know the foal is due soon?” he asked and I nodded. “It’s all part of my role as a prince, I’m not known as Randablitz, the Wise for nothing, but perhaps I should have told you that earlier, well not to worry, it’s in the past, now let’s keep moving forward.” he said, his smile never leaving his muzzle. Just then I felt something, like water flowing, I realized then that my water broke. “Shiny, the foal is coming!” I shouted to him, he summoned his quill and parchment and wrote Twilight a letter to notify her that her niece, or nephew was on their way, and to let her know about a new development, the world’s first male alicorn. With his letter writing done, we left for the medical wing of the castle.

(Castle of Friendship, Twilight’s P.O.V)

After Obsidian taught me the teeth enhancement spell, I felt really proud of myself for accomplishing something so much more advanced than I could have ever imagined. I thanked Obsidian for the lesson and he left to clear his head.

“I should probably let Celestia know about this spell, maybe it hasn’t been discovered before, maybe not even Starswirl.” I thought as I got out a parchment and quill. All I was missing was Spike, and as if on cue, My #1 assistant arrived in a hurry as if the world was ending.

“Twilight, You are not going to believe what Princess Cadence just sent in this letter.” He could hardly contain his excitement so it must be really important. “Well let’s see what is so spectacular.” I levitated the letter from Spike and read it in my head.

“Dear Twilight,
Cadence has gone into labor, wish us luck, we’re gonna need it. We also got to meet a foreign ruler by the name of Randablitz, he’s a really nice stallion once you get to know him, and get this, he’s an alicorn just like you, Cadence, Celestia, and Luna! Shocking? I know I still can’t believe it either the world’s first male alicorn. He wants to open trade routes with all of Equestria so he came to the Crystal Empire first, and I’m guessing correctly, he’ll be heading your way soon. Keep in touch.
Sincerely,
Your “B.B.B.F.F.”

My mind has officially exploded after reading this, it felt like the best day ever, not only is my sister-in-law going to have a foal, but a male alicorn had arrived to Equestria and is coming to Ponyville. I looked at Spike with the biggest smile I’ve ever had. “Spike, we need to tell our friends of this big announcement and Ponyville for that matter.”

“Right behind you Twilight.” And we both headed out to find our friends of this life-changing news.

(3rd P.O.V)

At Carousel Boutique, Rarity invited everypony for a pet grooming session where they can converse with each other and spend some quality time with their pets. “So how has life been treating you everypony?” Rarity asked as she lightly brushed her fluffy white cat Opalescence.

“Everything’s been fine at Sweet Apple Acres, it’s been pretty much uneventful.” Applejack said with a slight frown on her muzzle.

“I’ve been keeping the skies clear, and practicing for the Wonderbolts.” Rainbow Dash said with a confident smirk on her muzzle as she applied some shell wax for her tortoise, Tank.

“My Pinkie Sense has been going off like crazy lately, and I have a feeling it’s going to be quite a doozy!” Pinkie said as she used a small scrub brush on her pet alligator Gummy.

“All of my animals have been behaving very nicely, so there’s nothing new for me.” Fluttershy said as she nuzzled her pet bunny Angel.

“Has anypony seen Twilight lately, I’m starting to get concerned that she’s been cooped up in her castle for a little too long.” Rarity said as she looked out of her window. As if on cue, Twilight was carrying Spike on her back and running through town as if the world was coming to an end or something.

(Twilight’s P.O.V)

I’ve never been so excited to tell something like this to my friends! This was something so amazing, I couldn’t keep this information to myself. I never knew that were other alicorns in existence, and more surprising a male!

“So where do you think the others are at?” Spike asked unsure of where we were going. He was right, I haven’t seen my friends since Obsidian’s Welcome To Ponyville Party and I have been cooped up in my castle to learn more about Obsidian.

“You’re right Spike, I don’t know where our friends could be, but I think we should check on Carousel Boutique to see if Rarity is there.” I said as I saw Carousel Boutique in the distance. As we got closer I could see Rarity spaced out in her window. “Look there’s Rarity! We’re off to good start.” I said as I ran straight for Rarity’s.

As Spike and I got closer to Rarity’s, I could hear the sound of multiple, yet familiar voices coming from inside the Boutique. “I’d know those voices anywhere!” I thought to myself as we got to the door. I started knocking on the door, like I was trying to escape from a monster.

“Alright, alright calm down, I’m coming.” Rarity said as she came to answer her door. “Twilight, dear it’s so great to see you out and about, we were starting to worry that you’ve been cooped up in your castle for too long.” Rarity said as she let Spike and me into her home/ workplace.

“Hey girls, have I got a newsflash for you!” I said with a smile. The next thing I know all of my friends stopped what they were doing and paid very close attention to me. “So about two, or three days ago…” I told them exactly what happened over the last couple of days. “That’s not even the best part yet.” I said with a smile that nearly stretched from ear to ear.

“Cadence has gone into labor, so my niece/ nephew is a couple days early, and there’s a Male alicorn prince named Randablitz, and he’s looking to open trade routes with Equestria, and once he’s done in the Crystal Empire, he’ll be coming here, isn’t that great?!” I half shouted to my friends.

To say that my friends jaws didn’t hit the floor upon hearing this news would be completely dishonest, but once they collected themselves they all gave me a group hug, Pinkie and Rarity both squealed joyfully at hearing there was going to be a new royal visitor, and possibly a new friend.

(Randablitz’s P.O.V)

“I can’t believe it, a new royal is about to come into the world, and I am the first one, other than the father, to witness such a wonderful thing about life.” I said as I could hear Cadence’s screams of both pain and frustration. I chuckled to myself as I heard Cadence swearing at Shining Armor, for quote “doing this to me, you evil son of a bitch!”.

“Just hang in there my friends and soon you’ll be blessed with parenthood.” I said as I closed my eyes and began to meditate. I usually meditate to calm myself down during stressful situations, but in this instance I used it to communicate with my most trusted advisor and the leader of my armed forces, General Oasis Spring.

“General, how is everypony?” I asked as I channeled my consciousness outside of my body. “Everypony is just fine sir. How are the negotiations going?” Oasis asked in response to my question. “Well Princess Cadence has gone into labor, and now we have to postpone our plans for a little while.” I said as I waited for her to respond.

“I see. So, do you need me to come to you sire?” she asked. Funny fact about Oasis was that she always wanted to be by my side, it was kind of cute to me, I have to admit.

“No Oasis, I don’t need you to come and protect me, you very well know that I can take care of myself.” I stated matter-of-factly. “I’m sorry sir, I didn’t mean to offend you.” Oasis said apologetically. “Don’t worry Oasis I understand your concern, but I do have a small task for you.” I said with a smirk.

“Anything, my liege.” Oasis said with a bow. “I need you to and the troops to relax, we’ve been traveling for nearly three weeks with no breaks, I highly suggest you and the troops go to the spa, or something.” I said with a smile. I truly cared for all of the ponies that lived under my rule, that’s why I implemented generalized healthcare, education, and a very fair tax rate for both the nobles and commoners alike.

“Yes, sir. Right away, sir.” Oasis said as she snapped to attention. “You’re dismissed General.” I said as I returned my consciousness back to my body. “It feels good to be in charge.” I said as I smiled as I heard the sound of a newborn foal’s cries resounding throughout the halls of the Crystal Palace.

“Welcome to the world little one.” I whispered to myself, greeting Cadence and Shining Armor’s foal in my own way.

(A/N Hello ponies and bronies Obsidian back here with hopefully a turning point for this story and I really want to make this as successful as my Star Wars series and my editor's friend A Daedra's Heart. I also ask for feedback because we always strive for improvements to make the story better for everyone. Special thanks to Randablitz for editing and you all for reading.

With all this said, be sure to Like,Comment, Favorite, and Follow me and Randablitz and til next time, I'll talk to you all later.)

Roseluck vs Minuette (Revised)

(Ponyville Florist Shop, Roseluck’s P.O.V)

I can’t believe my luck, for the last three days, my sisters have been trying to give me advice on dating, and it’s more embarrassing than having stage fright on the biggest performance in Equestria. “I just had to open my big mouth didn’t I?” I said to myself as I sat at my desk going through the shipment schedules for next month. “Daisy’s shipment comes in the next two weeks, Lilly’s shipment comes in next week, and mine comes in three days.” I thought to myself as I looked over our special orders. After I looked through everything, I took out my diary and began to start my newest entry.

“Dear Diary,

Three days ago, I had been through a lot with the latest shipments of special flowers for that bouquet, I was almost late for the delivery until I accidentally bumped into somepony. He had a gray coat, a black mane and tail with a silver streak, and what seemed like three obsidian stones for a cutie mark. His grey eyes looked right into mine and helped me out by picking up the bouquet in a really quick and fashionable manor. I was astounded by this and when he levitated them over to me, I felt my heart fluttering as if they had sprouted wings. I honestly could not stop thinking about him since then and I felt like the feelings inside of me were about to explode if I don’t tell him soon. I plan on doing that today and I really hope things turn out well.”

As I finished my diary entry, I heard the door to my room opening and I had to hide my diary from my sisters as quickly as possible to save myself from any further embarrassment. I quickly hid it inside a drawer and pulled out some other papers to disguise what I was doing so that I looked like I was actually looking through something important.

“Hey Rosie, what are you doing?” my sister Lilly asked when she and Daisy entered my room as I had to think of something fast! “N-nothing girls, I’m just looking over the shipment schedules for next month that’s all.” I said in a serious tone, hoping that she’d just accept it and leave me alone.

“Are you sure that’s all you’re doing?” Daisy asked with a sly smirk on her face. “I think you’re hiding something.” she said in a sing-song voice. Daisy always used her sing-song voice to coax information out of me, but after living with her for about twenty years, I found a way to evade her prying eyes. “Hey look Lily’s looking through your Play Colt collection!” I yelled as I saw Lilly looking through Daisy’s mailbox, since I’m the accountant of the family.

“Lilly stop looking at my stuff!” Daisy whined, completely falling for my trick to get them both out of my room and business.”I’ve got to talk to Obsidian today, or else another mare might steal him from me!” I thought to myself as I opened my bedroom window and climbed out silently to avoid detection from my two bickering sisters. “While those two are bickering, there’s nothing stopping me from getting my stallion.” I thought to myself as I casually walked through town hoping to spot him while he’s out and about.

(Twilight’s Castle, Minuette’s P.O.V)

Ever since I saw Twilight learn that teeth enhancement spell, I’ve been working up the courage to ask Obsidian to teach it to me. I would have asked Twilight, but she’d probably go into her nerd mode and explain for hours on end, One time during school, she gave a 2 hour lecture on Equestrian history going through every detail. “If I learn this spell, I’m going to write the greatest medical advancement thesis that’ll go down in history!” I thought as I paced in my guest room. I heard a door open and close, the sound was a little distant, since it was as silent as a graveyard in the castle. “That’s probably him, now’s my chance!” I whispered to myself.

As I suspected, I saw that somepony was in the hallway with a bowl of gems outside of the library. “Hey Obsidian can I talk to you for a minute?” I asked, only to realize that it was Spike. The baby dragon looked at me with a surprised look on his face. “I guess he wasn’t expecting me to be here.” I summarized from his current facial expression.”Oh sorry Spike, I must’ve confused you for Dark Obsidian.” I said to the little dragon. “Do you know where he went by any chance” I said as I batted my eyelashes at him.

“He’s out taking a walk to clear his mind.” Spike said with a smile. “Great thanks, little buddy!” I said as I gave him a quick hug before running out the front door and into town to find Obsidian.

(Ponyville Market, Obsidian’s P.O.V.)

After Twilight had perfected the spell, I was impressed by her determination. But after a dream where I met my Father, he was still alive in the North. I was relieved, but this also pleased me, how that we can both take down the Princesses and reconquer our kingdom. But after the dream, I was getting some headaches but were minor, but still irritating. “Twilight, I need to head outside and clear my mind, I’ll be back in a few hours.” I said to her trying to hide the pain inside my mind. She didn’t seem to notice and replied.

“Sure, I need to send Celestia a letter about the spell you taught me.” Twilight said as I left out the door and into Ponyville.

After a few minutes, I walked through the streets of town avoiding ponies and keeping to myself so I could be rid of my headache that slowly got more and more painful. “Damn these headaches!” I thought to myself as the pain persisted to make my life even more miserable than it already was. To think when this day could not get any worse, it unfortunately did as Roseluck ran up to me. “Oh no, I’ve suffered so much the first time I got her out of my head!” I thought to myself as the rose mare came up to me panting as if she had tried to run out of my Father’s torture room.

“Obsidian, there you are… I’ve been meaning.... to talk… to you.” she panted heavily to catch her breath as I put on my fake smile once more. But as fate loved to hate me so much, the dentist mare, Minuette, ran up from behind me as I turned to see her. “Obsidian, I need to talk to you.” She then saw Roseluck behind me and quirked an eyebrow. “Um, hi Roseluck?”

I felt like an awkward moment brush over us as the mares looked over at each other with questionable faces and asking each other questions about what they were going to tell me.

“Um, can you wait, what I have to say to Obsidian is pretty important.” Roseluck started as Minuette was taken aback for a moment and she began to get fired up inside. “Mine is much more important than yours, Rosie.” Roseluck gasped with either anger or horror and got fired up as well.

“Don’t ever call me that and mine is way more important than yours!” I began to enjoy this, the hate within one another made me smile as the bickering continued. Some ponies looked at this to wonder what was going on, but as much as this amused me, I had to get out of this to avoid the hoof-pointing that I was the one who started it and I swiftly left the area as the mare’s arguing continued. “That was one of the best moments in my life.” I thought happily as I heard the sound of hoofs slapping in the distance to notify me that those two were really going at it, but it only stopped me from thinking of the headaches as they came back to me.

“I need some solitude, somewhere they wouldn’t find me.” I said to myself as I saw a scary forest not too far away and in my mind one word was said. “Perfect.”

(3rd P.O.V)

After Dark Obsidian slipped out of Roseluck’s and Minuette’s argument, the two mares did not even notice his absence and were blinded by their hatred for one another.”Mine’s more important!” Minuette shouted. “No, Mine is!” Roseluck shot back as Minuette let out her rage with one punch with her left hoof to Roseluck’s cheek. Roseluck stumbled back a little and held her cheek and the hatred broke loose as both mares tackled each other, biting, punching and kicking, one another.”I hate you!” Minuette shouted in anger. “I hate you even more!” Roseluck shouted in response. As the two continued their fight, Roseluck looked to see that Obsidian was no longer in the area and Minuette saw this to. "Great, now I've lost my crush and I'll never tell him how I feel." Roseluck sighed as she lied down sadly. "W-wait, you like Obsidian?" Minuette asked a little surprised.

"Yeah, why do you like him too?" Roseluck asked as Minuette blushed a bit. "I do, the spell he used to eat crystals captivated me and I was wondering if he'd show me how it works." Minuette replied leaving Roseluck a little surprised as well. "You know I've actually liked you for some time and maybe we could form a herd with Obsidian." Roseluck suggested as Minuette extended her hoof to Rose. "I'd think that would be wonderful." Minuette said with a smile as Roseluck used it to pick herself up. "I'm also really sorry about what happened." Minuette apologized. "I'm sorry too, let's just clean ourselves up and find Obsidian." Roseluck replied with a smile as the two mares rekindled their friendship.

(Everfree Forest, Obsidian’s PO.V)

It has been a few minutes after entering the Forest and for some reason, I felt the headaches getting stronger as I progressed through the forest. “Why won’t this damn headache go away!” I screamed on the inside as I looked beyond a treeline to see a castle in ruins. I felt a strange sense come over me as if I had to go inside the ruins as much as my body rejected the idea.

I slowly and cautiously entered the castle that seemed to have been falling apart for quite some time. Some fallen pillars, rubble of stone, and decaying furnishing were everywhere as if this castle had been attacked. I entered into the large throne room that seemed to have two large thrones with tattered, but still hanging tapestries over one representing a white alicorn on the left and one with a blue alicorn on the right. “This must’ve been where the Royal Wretches must’ve lived, but why is this place battle damaged?” I asked myself as I looked all around the throne room to see rubble and debris scattered throughout what remains of the castle. “What happened here? Did somepony fight them, or what?” I asked myself once more, but that’s when my head began to throb like crazy, like something in me was dying on the inside and something else was created in its place, then my vision became as dark as the void.

After a few moments, I awoke to find myself in the same castle, but it looked like it wasn’t in ruins. “This is really strange, what’s going on here?!” I asked angrily. My question was soon answered when I heard the moonraiser. “Not another step!” she said looking pretty pissed at something. “Did you really expect me to sit idly by while they all basked in your glorious, precious light?!” she said with hatred in her voice. “There can only be one princess in Equestria, and that princess will be ME!”

I was confused as to whom she was speaking to but, that’s when it happened, the moonraiser decided to not lower the moon, and she was engulfed in the shadow of the moon, and what I saw next made my heart flutter a little, the moonraiser completely changed into a mare of darkness, a mare of evil. The sun raiser looked very concerned, but she didn’t fight back instead she said “Luna I will not fight you, you must lower the moon, it is your duty!” The new moonraiser looked confused for a moment as if that wasn’t her name. that’s when she said it “Luna? I am Nightmare Moon! I have but one royal duty now, To destroy You!”

I felt my heart flutter when she said that and shot a beam of magic at the sun raiser. The coward sun raiser tried to flee, but the mare of my dreams quickly followed her while saying “And where do you think you’re going?”, then she took flight then took multiple shots at the sun raiser, but hit parts of the castle. “Now I know why this place looks this way, it’s all because of that gorgeous mare!” I thought joyfully. I continued to watch the fight and to my surprise my idol hit the sun raiser, knocking her out of the sky, and back into the throne room.

The sun raiser rose to her hooves and said “Oh dear sister, I am sorry, but you have given me no choice, but to use these.”. She opened up a compartment the floor that contained the very objects that defeated Father, the Elements of Harmony. As the sun raiser gathered the elements and they spun around her and she glowed brighter, then she ascended into the sky to face Nightmare Moon. Nightmare charged up another blast of magic and the sun raiser did the same all while shedding tears, and she shot a rainbow blast of magic and it collided with Nightmare’s, but the sun raiser’s blast easily overpowered Nightmare’s and the last word to leave her mouth was “NOOOOO!” as the rainbow blast sent her flying straight into the moon and then a strange formation of a mare’s face formed on the moon’s surface signifying that she had been sealed inside of it.

The vision I was having ended in a flash of a bright white light that forced me to close my eyes so I wouldn’t be blinded by it. After blinking my eyes to restore my vision to its clear state, then I saw myself back in the castle ruins. “I know what you saw, it was my descent into darkness, the day I truly forgot who I was.” A voice said from behind me, I turned around and I saw the moonraiser, in her original form before she became Nightmare Moon. “I’m going to guess that Nightmare Moon has been purged from her heart thanks to Twilight and her other friends.” I thought to myself as I looked at the moonraiser.

“I am Luna, and you must be the Dark Obsidian that has been mentioned in my friend Twilight’s letters to my sister. It’s a pleasure to meet you.” she said extending her hoof out for some reason, possibly a friendly greeting.

Author's Note

Hello ponies and bronies, Obsidian here to say thanks to my wonderful editor, Randablitz for helping me make these chapters more quickly and with as much quality as we possibly can, so with that said, be sure to give feedback, because we always like to make improvements.

Please leave a Like, Comment, Favorite, and Follow me and Randablitz and til next time, I'll talk to you all later.

Learning the Truth

(Everfree Forest, Castle Ruins Dark Obsidian’s P.O.V.)

With slight hesitation, I shook Luna’s hoof uneasily of what was going to become of me. “So Luna, why did my aching head lead me to your old castle?” I asked with curiosity addling my mind. She gave me a sad smile. “It’s because of the remnants of Her, essence that’s still manifested here. I’ve learned from my sister that some types of magic can leave an unhealable wound in the flow of mana, the driving force of magic.” Luna said her voice starting to shake with sadness and tears formed in her eyes. For the first time in all my life, I felt sympathy for somepony else and it was not a good feeling to have, but this did give me something to think about.

After Luna wiped away her tears, she continued her explanation. “It’s the pull of negative emotions that have been left here that caused you to come here, and to tell you the truth I’ve never forgiven myself for what I’ve done, in fact I punish myself with a creation of mine called the Tantabus every night I go to sleep.” she said with a sorrowful expression.

After hearing her say that, I truly felt sorry for her. She already served her time, but she’s still hurting herself over this? “Why would you continue to punish yourself when Twilight, her friends, and your own sister have forgiven you for what you’ve done?” I asked with a saddened expression of my own emerging on my face. what she said next just made my heart ache with sorrow. “It’s what I deserve.” Luna said devoid of emotion.

“I can’t believe this, she completely hates herself, while everypony loves her.” I thought to myself as I heard that sentence leave her lips. I was still unsure how she would react to know that I was the Prince of King Sombra, she’d probably lock me in the dungeon or worse, death, just like my Father. I had been sympathetic for this alicorn and should at least show some kind of understanding to make her feel at ease. I slowly came up to her and gave her a tender hug. Luna was shocked by the sudden contact, but she melted into the embrace and let the tears flow from her eyes. I almost felt like all the dark magic within me drained out of my body, but even with my Father still alive in the North, I held onto the grudge that may be 1000 years old and vowed to wipe the Royals out.

“Even if they’re gone, I’m still a Royal myself, so that means I’ll eventually be put down just like them.” I realized as Luna and I released each other from our embrace. “Should I tell my acquaintances my real past?” I asked myself through my mind as an internal conflict stirred up. I then looked at Luna. “I think I’m ready to return to Ponyville, I believe some ‘friends’ of mine are probably wondering of my absence.” I had a difficulty to say that word, but Luna understood with a small smile. “I understand, I must return to Canterlot to raise the moon, I will see you once again, Dark Obsidian.” With that she flew into the sky above the castle ruins as I walked back to Ponyville.

During my walk back, I began to feel my emotions at some all out war with one another and I felt like I needed to release some steam and activated my dark magic. With my eyes turning green and the pupils red and purple smoke emerging from the corners, I concentrated and shot a beam of my dark magic at some nearby tree and disintegrated it, turning it to ash and the remains blowing away in the breeze. I felt some relief, enough to calm myself down and my eyes returned to normal. After five minutes, I arrived back in Ponyville with the sun setting over the horizon and Twilight’s Castle in the distance. “I’m in need of a long sleep after the day I’ve had.” I mumbled to myself as I opened the castle doors. Upon entry, it was really silent as if nopony had been in here for decades, I enjoyed the silence as I walked towards my room and that’s where I completely lost it.

(3rd pony P.O.V)

As Dark Obsidian entered his room at Twilight’s castle, he saw the two mares from this morning lying on his bed with half lidded come hither stares. At this point, Obsidian was confused and surprised with his eyes wide open at what he was seeing. “How long have they been in here and how long did it take for them to make-up?” Obsidian thought as he looked upon the two mares before him. Both mares got up and proceed to walk towards the stallion with Minuette leading.

“Obsidian, Rose and I have to tell you something, and it’s… well.” Obsidian was waiting for a perfectly good explanation as the mares began to paw at the floor and looking rather embarrassed to what they had to say. “It’s when you and I first met..” Roseluck started to say, but paused. “What Rose means to say is that she likes you.” Minuette said with a sultry wink. Roseluck nodded her head in agreement.

“Yeah, and Minny thinks of you the same way too.” Roseluck said as she looked at Minuette, who nodded in agreement as well. “What we both mean Obsidian is that…” Minuette started, but looked to Roseluck to finish the sentence. “We both love you!” Roseluck practically screamed in happiness. Obsidian on the other hoof was stunned at this, he was speechless at this display and the only time he ever heard a mare scream in happiness was my Mother after she abandoned me as a colt. As his thoughts returned to him, he felt his heart beating a mile an hour. “I-I really don’t know what to say, you two really surprised me, but I can feel like my heart is going to burst from my chest!” Obsidian said as he got closer to the mares. “I know we haven’t known each other for a long time, but I have to say that I-I…” Obsidian stuttered, but he found his voice again. “I feel the same. I just hope that the two of you don’t try to play for favorites, because that’ll ruin the relationship.” Obsidian said as he was inches away from their muzzles.

But as fate loves to hate Obsidian, Something in his mind rattled once more. As if his headache had returned not to go down without a fight. The mares were puzzled by this as Obsidian ran out of the castle as quickly as he could. Obsidian’s head pounded harder and more painful than before, He turned to not see the mares tailing him as he went back into the Everfree to where the pain stopped almost immediately. Obsidian looked around the dark forest until a shadow emerged from a treeline and manifested itself into the form of his Father as his eyes glowed green and purple mist seeping out. He frowned with disappointment and asked. “What are you doing, about to engage in a romantic act instead of what you are meant to do?” Obsidian looked down with shame and explained. “Father, I’m sorry I was about to catch the next train to Canterlot, but I was pulled to the Royals old castle and saw a vision of Nightmare Moon.” Sombra was confused. “Who was this Nightmare Moon?” Sombra thought to himself. “To answer your question Father, Nightmare Moon was the evil form of Luna.” Obsidian said and he watched his father’s eyes widen in shock. “She actually turned against Sun-Ass?” Sombra asked still surprised that Luna was able to do such a thing. “Not only that father, she wanted to rule all of Equestria, but then she was defeated by Celestia, then defeated again by Twilight Sparkle, purging her from Luna’s heart forever.” Obsidian said to his father, but Sombra looked like he had just seen a ghost.

“ Wait, you said Nightmare, I remember now it was because of Her, I was defeated by Her!” Sombra began to feel rage, but dismissed the fact that she is now gone and Luna is still to pay the ultimate price for his defeat. Obsidian was confused, he knew his father knew about Luna, but how did he know of Nightmare Moon? “Obsidian, Nightmare Moon was the cause of my first defeat, after you were in that crystal. You must kill Luna, or you’ll end up just like me, then all of our plans will be ruined!” Obsidian felt unsure at this point, he had felt sympathy for her when they first met. “Father, I can’t.” He put his head in shame as Sombra was not expecting his from his prince. “Why not my son? It’s easy since she trusts you, it’ll be easier to slide the knife home without her noticing, until it’s too late.” Sombra said sounding like he could do this in his sleep. Obsidian still protested unsure of what he really wanted. “But Father, she regrets for becoming such an evil being, so much so that she haunts her own dreams without mercy leaving her in a world of never ending pain and misery.” Sombra was getting fed up with this and throws his hoof down.

“Listen to me Obsidian, Remember when I first found you, alone and sad because of your so-called family abandoned you, I gave you the luxury you couldn’t have otherwise and taught you everything I knew, I promised you great things in our Empire and when I was struck down I felt the vengeance in you to avenge me, now because of a few mares, you’re going soft and throwing your chance to claim the throne away. If you don’t kill those Princesses soon, I’ll do it for you and force you to do slaughter those ponies you call friends! Is that what you want?” Sombra stood firm as Obsidian was full of fear, he knew Sombra was far more powerful than he was and he could do this in a heartbeat. Obsidian bowed his head. ”Yes Father.” Sombra then bowed his horn onto him and transferred some dark magic into his mind to rid of most of the positive emotions and let the hate and anger consume him. Obsidian rose his head with his eyes green and purple mist seeping out once more.

“I will arrive soon to assist you to take down those Princesses, just get to Canterlot.” King Sombra said before dissolving into shadow once more and Obsidian alone once more. The green eyes faded and the purple mist evaporated as his eyes turned to normal as he turned back to Ponyville. “What do I do now?” Obsidian said with tears of genuine sadness streaming down his face.

Author's Note

Hello ponies and bronies, Obsidian here to surprise you all with a bonus chapter since me and Randblitz were able to get one typed up quickly. So anyways always props to him for helping me make these chapters frequent and be sure to give us some feedback to help us improve.

Be sure to leave a Like, Comment, Favorite, and Follow me and Randblitz and til next time, I'll see you all later.

Birth of a New Era

(Few Hours Earlier in the Crystal Empire, Randablitz’s P.O.V)

“Cadence has been in there for quite a while. I hope everything’s alright.” I thought to myself as I waited in the throne room patiently, until one of the guards came and told me that Cadence and Shining Armor had requested my presence. “I’ll be on my way there soon.” I said as I pondered as to why they wanted to see me, I shrugged it off and walked towards the medical wing of the palace. “I wonder why they wish to see me.” I thought to myself, but soon I got my answer in the form of a sleeping alicorn colt in Cadence’s hooves. “I can’t believe it, it’s a colt, and this one has a very strong spirit.” I said as I gazed upon the sleeping prince. He had the same coat color of his father, but he had a cream and cerulean mane and tail. I stood there for a few seconds, but I found my voice. “He’s very handsome, and he has a strong spirit.” I said as I approached the bed. As if the prince was only pretending to be asleep, he opened his deep ocean blue eyes, and started cooing happily at me. “It seems somepony was deceiving mommy.” I said playfully. the little prince just giggle in response.

“He’s got a really strong spirit if he can sense me from that far away.” I said only to hear him giggle at the words strong and spirit. “Well I guess I just found a name for your son.” I said to Shining Armor who was busy laughing up a storm at my comment about his son’s strong positive energy, however his happiness was cut short when Cadence opened her eyes with an angry stare. “If you know what’s for you Shiny, you’ll stay quiet so our son….” she stopped mid sentence to see her son wide awake and giggling at me. “Looks like somepony’s having a good time, come here little one.” I said activating my magic.”I hope you don’t mind me doing this because it seems that he’s pretty interested in me.” I said to Cadence who smiled at me as I held her baby with care. “Not at all, and you seem like a family kind of stallion.” Cadence said causing me to blush slightly. “She’s right, I do actually want to settle down with a mare someday.” I thought to myself as I tickled the colt with my magic eliciting a storm of cute giggles. After about five minutes he fell back to sleep in my hooves. “Here you go Cadence, he certainly seems to enjoy my company, like I’m a part of the family.” I commented as I carefully placed Strong Spirit into Cadence’s hooves. Cadence nodded in agreement. “He certainly does, how would you like to be his Godfather?” She asked, my jaw dropped to the floor, in awe. “I’ve only been here for a few hours and already I’m part of a royal family!” Then before I could answer a guard came running into the room and gave Cadence a letter from somepony she must’ve knew. “Princess Cadence, you aunt, Princess Celestia requests you, and your guest to come to Ponyville as soon as possible.” the guard said in an urgent tone. “Very well, Shiny?” Cadence said as she looked to her husband who nodded in response.

“I’ll contact General Oasis to mobilize my convoy.” I said as I entered into my meditation. “General, General are you there?” I asked. “Yes, sir. What do you need?” She asked. “I need you to wake the troops, we’re leaving for Ponyville today, I’ll meet you at the train station.” I said in an authoritative tone. “Yes sir, right away sir.” She responded as I ended the mental connection.

(Ponyville, Twilight’s Castle Twilight’s P.O.V.)

After the last few days of the alicorn Prince’s arrival to the Crystal Empire, I was ecstatic about meeting a real male alicorn and wanted to make Ponyville as presentable to any new arrival to Equestria, but Obsidian looked troubled than he was yesterday, but I did not want to be a burden on him. With my friends alongside me, we were able to see the Crystal Express approaching the platform. I stood with my friends as the doors opened to reveal the four crystal guards and following them were a group of white armored guards, an officer wearing what looked to be platinum armor, and finally the alicorn prince. I tried my best to not embarrass myself, but they looked unlike anypony I have ever seen. ‘Hi, my name is Twilight Sparkle, Princess of Friendship, and these are my friends Applejack, Rarity, Pinkie Pie, Rainbow Dash, Fluttershy, Minuette, Roseluck, Spike, and Dark Obsidian.” I said gesturing to each of my friends who made friendly gestures of their own. “Greetings Twilight and company, I am Randablitz of Taurus, and I’m very pleased to meet you.” he said with a bow. “You don’t have to bow to me.” I said as he rose to his hooves. “I know it’s just the way my subjects greet one another.” He said with a smile.

I felt so stupid about this, of course he had his own customary greeting, all foreign dignitaries do. But I had to pull together and make his visit grand. “We welcome you to Ponyville and we hope that you may find that everypony here will make you feel right at home.” Randablitz smiled as more disembarked the train, my B.B.B.F.F., Shining Armor, My old foalsitter, Cadence with a little foal in her hooves. On instinct we all went awe at the precious site, but nopony happened to notice that Obsidian backed away with hatred in his eyes. “Is it a colt or a filly?” Fluttershy asked. “It is a colt.” Shining answered as this made my day better to find there are now two alicorn males in Equestria. “And what’s the little darling’s name?” Rarity cooed happily. “His name is Strong Spirit.” Cadence said with a proud smile. “How did y’all come up with that name?” Applejack asked with a quirked eyebrow. Randablitz cleared his throat. “I inadvertently named him when I made a comment on how strong his spiritual aura was, and he seemed to like the words strong and spirit, and then Shining said, “Well I guess that’s his name.” and so now you know how my godson was named.” Randablitz said with a smile. I was impressed by all this and to not make everypony wait longer. “So, Shall we head off to my castle to discuss some things?” I offered and Randablitz nodded as we all went off to my castle and trailing behind us like a shadow was Obsidian glaring at Cadence and Shining Armor.

(Twilight’s Castle, Dark Obsidian’s P.O.V.)

After my encounter with my Father, I was unsure of what is supposed to become of me. I had gone back to the Castle to sleep this off, but that conversation my Father and I had echoed through my mind like an endless void. The next day, Twilight woke me up to tell me we were heading to the train station to meet a special visitor.

On behalf of keeping my true feelings hidden I went with no argument. When we saw who it was, I felt instant rage to see Cadence and Shining Armor after what they did to defeat my Father. I saw another alicorn with them, it was a male, and I felt somewhat afraid of him because he had the eyes of Nightmare Moon, only they were hazel, he didn’t seem to notice me but then he looked at me. “I know who you are, Son of Sombra.” I heard a voice say from within my mind. “G-Get out of my head!” I mentally shouted to get him to go away. Then activated a mindscape spell to keep anything out of my mind, or so I thought. “It’s funny, you trying to keep me out with a mindscape spell, when I’ve clearly studied them and reverse engineered them so I can penetrate them, we’ll talk more later, for now I need to focus my attention on other matters.” The alicorn prince said to me within my mind, finally leaving me alone as we departed from the train station. When we returned to Twilight’s castle, I went back to my room to hopefully stay out of the sight of the Royal Bitches, because they were coming here too. “I can’t believe this, he broke through my mindscape spell like it was tissue paper!” I thought to myself as I paced around my room angrily. I tensed up, but not enough to invoke my dark magic. “I feel as if that alicorn will be my downfall and Father would disown me.” I said with my anger diminishing into sorrow as a single tear left my right eye, then shadows formed around my room like a bubble and forming my Father once more.

“Obsidian, I can sense your fears and I understand that there is are new threats amongst our plans.” I looked at my Father in the eyes. “Yes, Father, an Alicorn named Randablitz and Cadance and Shining Armor along with their new alicorn foal have arrived in Ponyville.” I issued him as he had a displeased look on his face. as he continued. “I feel now is a good time as any to tell you something, even Celestia, Luna and Randablitz could not hope to control; All the knowledge is in a book, hidden away by the first Dark Magic user Penumbra, who is never mentioned in any history books. It has all the secrets and powers that nopony could ever imagine and I happened to have found it after discovering it in a secret underground chamber in the Frozen North.” I was intrigued with this new information. “The book is also guarded by something so terrifying, even Luna would want her mommy, the guardian is called Grim, the incarnation of pure evil and darkness.” Father said and how he described it, it must have been terrifying. I was desperate to please him, so I formed an evil grin and spoke with confidence. “So when do I begin?”

“You must get to the Crystal Empire and go to the East, use your dark magic to guide you and you’ll understand how to locate the book. I have faith you will not fail, but be warned, the entire cavern is cursed by Penumbra's spell to keep the book hidden from those who wishes to destroy the last remnants of Dark Magic, so be sure to not be followed otherwise the book and the cavern will vanish for another one hundred years.” I understood how important it was to find this book and if it means lying to his two friends Roseluck and Minuette. After Sombra finished, he dissolved into shadow once more, the Bubble was released and to make sure Randablitz, Luna, or Celestia could listen in.

Obsidian now had new goals and that is to take down Randblitz, take out Celestia Luna, Cadence, Shining Armor and Strong Spirit, and rise to power with his Father.

(Twilight’s Castle, During meeting with Randablitz, Randablitz’s P.O.V.)

I truly wasn’t expecting this, I was holding my godson in my hooves, and he seemed to like me, which I loved. Every time he giggled I felt like a huge portion of my own guilt melting away. “He’s so cute, just think of how handsome he’ll be when he gets older.” I said as I nuzzled him. Soon the doors opened and I saw two more alicorns beside Twilight and Cadence. One of the alicorns was taller than her peers, she had a white coat, flowing ethereal rainbow mane and tail, her cutie mark resembled the sun and light fuchsia eyes . The other had a similar mane and tail, the only difference was that it looked more like the night sky, her coat was midnight blue, she had black splotches on her flank, her cutie mark was that of a crescent moon, and her eyes were a beautiful teal color.

I got up and gave Strong Spirit back to Cadence before walking over to greet the two alicorns. “I take you must be the rulers of this fair land, Randablitz at your service.” I bowed as I introduced myself. Both returned the bow and spoke. “Pleasure to meet you Randablitz, I am Princess Celestia, and this is my little sister, Princess Luna.” Celestia said as she and Luna bowed in response. “I thank you for your cooperation, because Taurus has been a closed border country for too long, and we’ve been looking to expand our economy, but there’s also a population crisis that’s been very upsetting to a lot of families, we have too many stallions and not enough mares and most stallions don’t like the idea of sharing a mare.” I said with my ears folding down against my head. The ponies did not like the sound of this and Luna spoke.

“Your problem is almost similar to ours, Equestria’s population is mostly mares and few stallions.”She said which caught my attention. “Then I have a proposal, how about we allow some of Taurus’ stallions emigrate to Equestria, while some of Equestria’s mares immigrate to Taurus.” I said with a smile returning to my face. “It sounds fair, I shall announce this to all of Equestria to aid Taurus.” Celestia agreed as we shook hooves to make the agreement official.

“As for the economical growth, we don’t use bits like you do, we use paper money since it’s easier to reproduce, and it also allows for better paying jobs, I’m not suggesting that you change your currency methods, all I’m asking is for a conversion system in case tourists from each of our respective countries, so there’s no complaints, or confusion.” I said as I remembered one of the other reasons I came to Equestria in the first place. Luna nodded in understanding. “That sounds like a great idea, since it allows ponies to learn more mathematics to help ponies balance their finances effectively.” Luna said as we shook hooves to seal the deal.

“Well with all of these matters taken care of at least a month ahead of time, I think I’m going to spend my time here in Equestria to truly get to know my potential business partners.” I said as I winked at Luna who blushed in response.

(Meanwhile at the Ponyville Train Station, Dark Obsidian’s P.O.V)

After slipping out of the castle, I was able to call a ticket for the next train to the Crystal Empire. Luckily the train would be here at any minute so I had some time to think about my plans to when I reach the Empire. “So he said to the East of the Empire, I can use the sun to find directions but what about the cavern, will it contain some kind of trials to see if I’m worthy to read the book?” I thought to myself and quickly dismissed my thoughts of the book away and focused more on the future of my reign over the Empire. I looked up in time to see the train pull onto the platform. “Next Stop, The Crystal Empire!” the conductor shouted out as I offered my ticket to him and sat down in my compartment. That’s when I heard His voice again. “I see you’re still trying to impress that tyrant you call Father, You do know that he doesn’t care about you, if you die in that cavern, he’ll try to take on Twilight, Cadance, Shining Armor, Celestia, Luna, and myself all by himself.” He said, I fought back hard to try and keep him out, but had a crazy idea. “What if I were to say, I can show you… The future of Taurus and Equestria?” I said as I activated my magic through my mind and the telepathic waves carried my spell to Randablitz as I showed him an alternate reality.

Fires burned as I walked out over the balcony of the Crystal Empire fallen under my hoof, doned on the armor from my Father but a black cape flowing in the breeze as I looked upon the statues of the former Princesses and Shining Armor and a crying Strong Spirit decorated the gardens and the Crystal ponies served under my new army tasked to conquer Equestria and expand my rule. Sombra was the General and began an operation to eradicate anypony who would resist or speak out against me and as a flag flew with a grey circle with two red spires on the side flew in the orange sky.

Randablitz didn’t seem to be fazed by this future, as he spoke again. “Is that supposed to scare me off, because if it is,, then I must say that Taurus will never kneel to a tyrant, we’ll fight to the last pony standing, we do not fear you, for we have faced things you’ve only seen in your nightmares, my ancestors actually fought and defeated Penumbra before he fled like the coward he was!” He said, this made me shiver in fear a little. “His ancestors managed to push the great Penumbra out of Taurus and into Equestria? How powerful were his ancestors by comparison to himself?” I thought to myself as I tried to think of another scenario where both Taurus and Equestria fell to me and Father.

“I have a vision for you Dark Obsidian.” Randablitz said to me. “Once you take down the princesses of Equestria, your so-called Father won’t need you anymore.” He said as a bright flashed and we were in the middle of a battle. This battle had troops from Taurus dressed in white armor, and the officers had either chrome, or platinum armor, then I saw Randablitz standing on a hill overlooking the carnage. The troops from Taurus were using both weapons and magic. The earth pony forces used some sort of wood and metal combination devices that created flashes of fire and hurled metal projectiles at Father’s forces, the unicorns were using their magic as well as curved swords, and the pegasi dropped rocks, and explosives onto the battlefield, and Randablitz was standing with another stallion, I knew who it was, it was me. I joined his army because Father truly just used me to get rid of his opposition, then he tried to kill me because I had outlived my usefulness.

“No, this can’t be, I-I know this is a trick!” I said trying to find if it was some kind of trap. “What if it isn’t, and you come to find that you were a slave, a tool to only be used and discarded?” He had a point, but I refused to believe this is what it will come to. Rage filled me to the core and the amount of hatred I had would literally go off the charts as the mindscape collapsed in on itself forcing the link we had to cut and I found myself pulling into the station of the Crystal Empire.

“That just can’t be the truth.” I said softly as I disembarked to return where it all began.

(A/N)
Hello ponies and bronies, Obsidian here to say I hope you enjoyed some of these cool surprises and a deeper look into how may play out. Now I know Flurry Heart is the canon foal of Candance and Shining Armor, but me and my editor, Randablitz said "Screw it, lets make a character that won't suck and the creation of Strong Spirit was born (Heh, baby puns). In al seriousness, thanks for reading and give us some support and feedback to improve this story.

Be sure to Like, Comment, Favorite, and Follow me and Randablitz and til next time, I'll talk to you all later.

Penumbra's Lesson

(Crystal Empire Train Station, Dark Obsidian’s P.O.V)

After leaving the train, I was back in my home it felt good to be back, but I knew I was not going to be here long, for I refused to believe the vision Randablitz showed me was real, but since I overloaded the telepathic link we had, it was severed and I was unable to hear his voice inside my head and it would probably be for the best, since it would feel like he was watching me… “Wait a second, That cutie mark he has, an all seeing eye.” It all clicked together, he will be watching everything like the stalker he intends to be, but I knew everypony has a weakness and I need to find some way to exploit that, but for now, I needed to find that book.

Using the sun and shadows, I was able to determine the direction of East and turned to the left toward the vast outskirts of the Frozen North. “I really hope this book will help.” I questioned myself. “I mean, what if he was trying to trick me, joining his side instead of living the life I deserved, but I could never have as a colt.” My anger fueled my ambition to find the book Penumbra hidden away. “He knows nothing about me, or the life I had before I became Sombra’s heir!”

After travelling for a few minutes, I was away from the Empire to activate my dark magic and find some sort of path or sign to know I’m going in the right direction. Then Black patches came through the snow and slowly connected to form a path. “This must be it.” I said to myself as I walked along the path and with each step, the path began to disappear to be sure nopony else finds it. As I stopped to rest for a moment, I see the moon rising over the horizon, it was a full moon tonight, and then I saw a hidden path through the glacial caves north of my current position. “So this must be a path that Penumbra used to keep himself hidden, travel by night, hidden by day, that makes sense actually.” I said as I followed the path towards the caves that undoubtedly lead to the cavern. “Well, here goes nothing.” I said as I treaded carefully across the frozen valley. But not before I summoned a parchment and quill to send a letter.

(Meanwhile in Ponyville 3rd pony P.O.V.)

As Ponyville got ready for the night ahead, Minuette decided to stay with Roseluck at her place. They both were worried about Obsidian, “why didn’t he kiss them?, did he even love them?” were the questions that buzzed in their minds. “Rose, do you think that he loves us?” Minuette asked in a sad tone. “I don’t know, Minny, I don’t know.” Roseluck replied with equal sadness in her voice. Suddenly, a bright light appeared in the room and faded as soon as it came and a small thud was heard. The two mares looked at it to see it was a parchment with an “O” on the seal. “What’s this?” Roseluck asked as Minuette undid the seal and opened the parchment which she read aloud.

Dear Roseluck and Minuette,

In case you haven’t noticed, I’m no longer in Ponyville, it’s not because of you two, it’s more my fault. I don’t really know either of you to truly say that I love you, so I hope you can forgive me, but it’s just too complicated for the both of you to understand, but I’m on a path you can not follow. This is for the best, I bid you a fond farewell.
Sincerely,

Dark Obsidian

After reading the letter, the two mares were holding each other and crying their eyes out. “I can’t believe he doesn’t love us!” Roseluck wailed. “He didn’t say that he didn’t love us it’s because we were moving too fast for his tastes.” Minuette said in between sobs. Roseluck looked at Minuette with red and puffy eyes due to her crying. “If it’s any consolation Minny, I’ve always had kind of a crush on you, I was just too scared to tell you.” Roseluck said while hugging the blue mare lying next to her. “Thanks Rose, but I still feel love for Obsidian, I know he feels the same too.” Minuette said feeling slightly better. “Maybe Princess Cadence can help us.” Roseluck said as she took a couple of deep breaths to calm herself down. “You’re right, maybe she can help us, but maybe tomorrow.” Minuette said as she yawned. “Yeah let’s get some sleep, see you in morning Minny” Roseluck said as she and her dentist crush lied down to sleep for the night.

(The next morning)

As Celestia’s sun rose over the horizon, Roseluck and Minuette woke up in each other’s embrace. “Mmm, Good morning.” Roseluck said as she took a nice long sniff of Minuette’s minty smelling mane. “Morning, want to get some breakfast?” Minuette asked as she slightly nuzzled Roseluck affectionately. After the two ate breakfast, they left for Twilight’s Castle to see Princess Cadence. “This is it, you ready?” Minuette asked as they got close to the castle’s door. “Yeah, I’m ready, let’s do this.” Roseluck said as they prepared to knock on the door.

The door opened to reveal Princess Cadence who smiled softly and motioned for the two mares to enter. “Good morning girls, what can I do for you today?”Cadence asked the two mares walking beside her. “Well we’re both in love with the same stallion, but we’re not sure if he loves us back.” Roseluck explained to Cadence. “Well the solution is to…” Cadence started to say until she heard the distinct sound of her son’s cry. “Uh-oh, looks like little Spirit is awake and he knows that nopony’s around to give him some attention, come with me and we can continue our conversation.” Cadence said as she started to run off to the guest room she shared with Shining Armor and her newborn son Strong Spirit.

In the room, Shining Armor was tending to Spirit by playing some catch with a small blue bouncy ball, everything was going well until the ball bounced off of his head, making him start to wail for his mother, aunt, Godfather, or his great aunts. Shining tried his best to calm his son down, but had no success. “Shining, perhaps I’ll take over from here.” Cadence picked up the little colt and rocked him as if he were in a cradle. Strong Spirit began to calm down and eventually fell asleep once more. Cadence put the alicorn foal into his bed and faced the two mares. “Isn’t he just adorable?” Cadence asked the two mares as she placed her sleeping son into his cradle. “He sure is, Princess, he certainly is.” The two mares said as Cadence led them out of the room with the foal sound asleep.

“So what was it that you needed again?” Cadence asked the mares as Minuette answered. “Well, We’re both in love with the same stallion, but we’re not sure if he loves us back.” Cadence smiled as knowing somepony has come to her for love guidance. “Well, where do we begin.”

(Penumbra’s Cavern, Dark Obsidian’s P.O.V)

After writing the letter I sent to Minuette and Roseluck, it was one less worry that left me, but the next one was what trials I may face in the cavern when I arrived. I then saw the path stop in front of a side of a mountain covered in ice and snow, but thinking of how Penumbra would access a secret area, I scanned the side with dark magic.I eventually found a lever that looked like it was made of shadow in the side of the mountain. I pulled the lever and the entrance opened up and I saw that the cavern was a dark void. “Well, I guess I found it.” I said sarcastically as I walked into the cavern. Since I had my dark magic active, it could help me see in the darkness.

As I travelled through the cavern I heard a voice in my head, I thought it was that stalker of a prince, Randablitz. “Just shove whatever you’re going to preach to me up your plot, I won’t let your lies sway me!” I mentally scolded as I looked around for the guardian known as Grim. “I don’t know who you’re talking about, but I know what you’re seeking, and the only way you’re going to get to that book is if you can defeat me in single combat.” The voice said to me as I continued my way through the cavern. I realized that the voice that was speaking to me was the guardian, Grim. “So you’re Grim, very well I accept your challenge Grim, and let give you a tip about me, I won’t go down easily.” I retorted hoping to get the guardian interested in my capabilities. “Then let us begin.” Grim said with his actual speaking voice.

He immediately charged an attack by releasing a blast of dark magic toward me, I reacted by shielding myself with my magic and quickly charged to summon a blast of dark magic of my own, but I missed because Grim actually moved towards me. The blast that Grim used was merely a distraction to try and slice me with his six sickles. Grim’s face was that of a pony’s skull, but had glowing purple eyes. I managed to buy myself some time by summoning a black crystal sword being handled by my magic and began clashing at Grim’s sickles. “Oh so you like to fight dirty, huh? Well it’s a good thing I hate fair fights then.” I said as I broke our blade lock and lunged towards one of his arms. With a quick slash, the arm fell off from his body and dissipated into black smoke Grim grunted in pain, it was clear to me that I needed to target his arms in order to advance my attacks and avoid being sliced to pieces.

Grim began maneuvering his sickles around in circular motions causing me to back up a little. Slowly advancing, I looked for an opening and once I timed it just right, I struck and our blades clashed in another blade lock. With a quick motion, I sent his sickles toward the ground and I jumped over him to slash another arm on his upper portion and I landed behind him to hear him growl with pain and fear. He charged a blast of magic, but it wasn’t a projectile, it was a dark screen, form of temporary darkness that even dark magic can’t see through, using this opportunity, Grim retrieved his sickles and he slashed downward at me to attempt to cut me in half, but I dodged him just before his blades came down and hit the cave floor. I may not have been able to see through this new tactic, so I decided to do something that Penumbra would not do. I ignited my horn to use light magic to disable the spell and once grim was in my sights, I charged at him blocking all his attacks from his sickles. After I dodged an upward slash, I rushed forward and slashed his upper left arm off. This made Grim roar in agony as he lost another arm, he redoubled his efforts and smack my sword from my hooves and smashed me to the ground. I looked up to see Grim looming over me I saw my sword in two pieces and the pony-skeleton had three sickles in his arms ready to strike me down. “You are unworthy for the true power of the book and now, you must die.” He said as I remembered one last trick up my hoof. I used as much dark magic as I could muster and became a shadow just as Grim struck down his sickles. “What?” was all he said before a jagged section of one of his sickles pierced his chest. I then manifested back into my original form to see Grim turn around and face me with the sickle’s blade sticking out from the front.

“Impressive, you’re the first one in centuries to best me, it seems I was wrong about you, but by doing this you’ve freed me from Penumbra’s curse, if you truly want to pursue this path, you best sacrifice your sense of self as it will cease to exist and you’ll be forced to stay that way until you too are slain in battle, just like me.” Grim said as he fell to the ground dissipating into black smoke. “What he said as he was dying, could it be true?” I asked myself as Grim’s words echoed in my mind. “Could Randablitz be right about my future?” I asked as I remembered what that stalker of a prince showed me back on the train. As I pondered those thoughts I saw a book sitting on a pillar in the darkest void with a bridge of grey magic connecting the rest of the cavern to the pillar.

“This must be it.” I said as I walked upon the bridge to reach the pillar and sitting upon it like some gold statue in an abandoned temple, was the book and the cover read ‘Penumbra’s Book of Dark Magic, Necromancy and Sorcery’ I levitated the book’s cover to read what knowledge the book would contain and what really caught my attention was the amount of spells it contained; Advanced Healing, Shadowmancy, and even a section for masters of dark magic like Advanced Mind spells to corrupt and send one to their worst nightmare. One thing I read was one of the side effects of prolonged use, “can cause emotional degeneration.” This made the wheels in my head turn. “Emotional degeneration? What’s that mean?” I mentally asked myself as I sat in the cavern.

After about 3 hours of reading, I had learned and practiced so many dark magic spells that many practitioners couldn’t master in years. I felt more powerful than I could have ever imagined, probably as powerful as my Father. “I feel as if I’m ready to fulfill my destiny.” I said as I placed the book back onto its pedestal and left the cavern as it became hidden once more. When I returned to the North, it was still as if night had just fallen and it drew a conclusion that the cavern had some sort of time barrier to freeze time as if I could stay in there for years and it would still be night. “Penumbra, you certainly fascinated me once more with your tricks.” I said to the cavern and headed back towards the Crystal Empire.

(Frozen North, King Sombra’s P.O.V)

As my magic was almost completely regenerated, I felt ready to reclaim what was rightfully mine and make Equestria suffer. But I felt Obsidian’s power as if it had increased in almost a fraction of a second. “Obsidian’s power has grown.” I said as I felt proud of my son. “He maybe even stronger than me, but he’s nowhere near the level of experience I am.” I said to try to hide a little bit of my fear of my own son surpassing me in power. “I must keep my eye on him as well as that pain in the flank prince, Randablitz!” I said as I paced around in the cave I was hiding in.

(Twilight’s Castle, Randablitz’s P.O.V.)

After I showed my vision of Obsidian’s future, he broke our mental connection due to his rage. “ I hope you see the truth behind the vision Obsidian, or you’ll suffer immeasurable pain.” I said as I stood up from my meditation. At that moment I heard the sound of Cadence’s voice down the hall, then I heard two more voices that were clearly female. “I wonder who would visit Cadence at a time like this.” I asked myself as I opened the door to my guest room and peaked out to see if I could see the other two mares with Cadence.

I used an invisibility spell to keep me hidden from Cadence and the mares that came to see her. “So what was it that you needed again?” I heard Cadence ask. One of the mares, a blue mare that had a lighter shade of blue and white stripes in her mane and tail, beautiful blue eyes, and a cutie mark of an hourglass decided to answer Cadence’s question. “Well, We’re both in love with the same stallion, but we’re not sure if he loves us back.” I heard the blue mare say as she gestured to another mare that had a rose colored mane and tail, cream colored coat, lovely green eyes, and a rose for a cutie mark.

“Interesting, they love the same stallion, whoever he is he should consider himself lucky.” I thought as I continued to eavesdrop on them. I saw Cadence’s smile, it was a smile that said “Tell me more.”. This time the cream coated mare spoke up. “Well, where do we begin.” I heard her say. As they spoke I learned that Obsidian was truly a tormented soul in definite need of help. “Only Obsidian can accept my guidance, but he must save himself, I can’t do it for him, I can only show him the path, it’s his choice to walk it or not.” I thought as I felt the need to contact Obsidian and tell him about these two lovely mare who would gladly go through Tartarus and back just to be with the one they love.

(Train to Ponyville, Obsidian’s P.O.V)

Aboard the train back to Ponyville, I felt my time to strike was nearing. “Soon, Equestria shall fall to my hooves and Father would be pleased with my abilities.” I spoke to myself with confidence. “We should listen to the prince, it seems he’s walked a path similar to us once before.” I heard a voice say to me. I activated my magic and created a bubble of silence so nopony else could hear me. “I don’t have time for your mind games Randablitz.” I said in response to the voice. “I’m not the wise prince, but we should be aware of what the creature we defeated said, if we continue this path into darkness we’ll be faced with either eternal damnation, and suffering, or we could turn away from this path and create our own destiny.” The voice said. the voice sounded strange, but very familiar, it sounded like me. “Are you my subconscious?” I asked curiously. “I am, and I must say that the path we’re currently walking, isn’t going to end well, I feel like our Father will turn against us out of fear that we’ve become too strong for him to control, so keep a close eye on him.” My subconscious advised me. I was shocked at this turn of events. “Father, afraid of me, impossible, he fears nopony.” I said as I looked at my reflection in the window, then I dispelled my soundproofing spell.

Author's Note

Hello ponies and bronies, Obsidian here to say I hope you enjoyed and sorry for the delay due to saving issues, but with them sorted out things can go back to normal. Once again a special thanks to Randablitz for editing and be sure to Like, Comment, Favorite, and Follow me and Randablitz and til next time, I'll talk to you all later.

Obsidian's Decision

(Twilight’s Castle, 3rd Pony P.O.V)

Obsidian had made up with his friends, but he didn’t want to burden them with him feeling guilty about what he’s done. “I have to be alone for a while.” Obsidian said as the group hug ended, this confused everypony, even Randablitz was confused, but he then understood his reasoning for wanting to be alone and stayed silent. “I can’t burden all of you with my guilt so I think it would be best if I came to terms with this alone for a while.” Obsidian said as Pinkie walked up next to him with a sad face. “You promise you’ll be back right?” Pinkie said a little sad that her friend was leaving. “I promise Pinkie.” Obsidian said with an affirming nod. “Do you Pinkie Promise?” Princess Celestia asked with a smug smile on her face. Obsidian sighed in defeat. “Cross my heart, hope to fly, stick a cupcake in my eye.” Obsidian said with a slight groan at the unbreakable Pinkie Promise. Some ponies giggled at this as Obsidian then summoned a portal with a bright light emitting from the other side. Just before entering the gray unicorn gave a small smile before ending in the portal and closing behind him.

“Where do think he went?” Roseluck asked as the portal disappeared. “Where he goes we cannot follow, let him have his solitude.” Celestia said patting Roseluck on her shoulder. “Yeah, don’t worry Rose, he’ll come back, after all he Pinkie Promised.” Minuette said as she nuzzled her new possibly shared marefriend. “Yeah, I guess you’re right Minny, and when he comes back, we’ll be waiting for him.” Roseluck said with a smile.

(Haywaii, Obsidian’s P.O.V.)

After I left Ponyville through the portal I made, I ended up on the archipelago of Haywaii. I felt like I could gather my thoughts in this peaceful place. “Maybe I can find my personal forgiveness here.” I said to myself as I felt my hooves slightly sinking into the sand and relaxing in the warm sun at the perfect paradise.

The waves gently rolled upon the shore with ease as the occasional seagull squawked from above. “I could get used to this place.” I said as I saw some mares trot past me. I walked over to a nearby palm tree and gave it a gentle kick with my left hind leg, and a coconut fell from the tree. I cracked the coconut open and drank the wonderful tasting milk, summoning a pair of sunglasses, and gave a relaxed sigh. “After my little ‘vacation’ I’ll find a way to rid myself of my guilt.” I said as I walked along the beach looking at the beautiful waves out in the distance.

After taking in the scenery of my new hideout, I saw the sun setting in the distance. “I wish every evening was like this, watching the sun disappearing past the horizon with the ocean in the foreground.” I said as I went towards the jungle nearby. I found a level tree that seemed perfect to set up a treehouse for the time I’ll be here. “This seems like a good place to build a shelter.” I said as I started to gather some materials to become the roof, walls, and floor of my treehouse. Under the light of Luna’s wonderful moon, I managed to get the floor of my shelter put together. “I think that’s good for now, time to get some sleep.” I said with a smile as I admired my work.

As I slept, something was nagging in the back of my mind, at first i didn’t pay it any mind, but the longer I ignored it, the more persistent the feeling became. “You can’t run from this.” I heard a voice say, sounding just like me from my foalhood. “Face your fears, or end up like the traitor.” the voice continued to say to me as I tried to run in the opposite direction. “S-stay away from me!” I said, afraid of the voice. I kept hearing the voice saying that ‘I couldn’t hide’. I was now terrified of the ghostly voice haunting my mind. This continued for at least and hour, and then I woke up sweating from the nightmare I had last night. “What, was that?” I asked myself wiping the sweat from my forehead. I looked around to see the moon still in the sky and due to the moon being low in the sky it was still quite some time until morning rises. “Just a little more time to sleep.” I sighed as I went back to sleep.

(Twilight’s Castle, 3rd Pony P.O.V)

As the sun was rising over Equestria, Randablitz yawned as he woke up from a peaceful sleep. “I have a good feeling about today.” Randablitz said as he made his bed and walked out of his guest room. As he trotted into the dining area, Spike had already prepared breakfast with Twilight assisting him with setting the table. Princess Celestia and Luna went back to Canterlot after Obsidian’s departure, and all of the Element Bearers went back to their homes. The only other ponies who stayed were Minuette and Roseluck who had yet to arrive. “Good morning everypony.” Randablitz said as he spotted Roseluck and Minuette entering the dining room with sleepy smiles on their faces. “Oh Breakfast smells delicious.” Roseluck said before a yawn escaped as if she had not slept for a while. “You two seem like you haven’t slept in quite a while, do you girls want to talk about it?” Twilight asked as she levitated plates of pancakes, eggs, and biscuits over to the table. “Oh no, we’re fine, nothing really happened at all.” Minuette answered and did her best to cover up her little lie, but like the lie detector he was, Randablitz saw through it like glass. “You two are sleeping together aren’t you?” Randablitz asked flatly. Both mares looked at him with surprised faces. “How did he know?!” Minuette thought to herself as the prince could see that her and Roseluck were sleeping with each other. “H-how did you know?!” Roseluck asked Randablitz with a slight squeal in her voice.

“I’m a living lie detector, prophet, and wisepony, need I go on?” Randablitz said as he tapped his hoof on the table as he said each of his capabilities to Roseluck. “Oh, that makes a lot of sense actually.” Roseluck said as she took a bite of her pancake platter. “So, Randablitz, any plans for today?” Twilight asked after the all seeing alicorn finished a pancake. “Possibly explore Ponyville, since we’ve been busy defending Equestria from Sombra, I haven’t been able to fully appreciate what this town has to offer.” Randablitz said with a smile as he finished his pancakes. “Well I’m unsure of what I’m going to do, I’ve read through most of the books in the library and Obsidian’s not here to teach any new magic.” Twilight sighed as Spike gave her a supportive pat on her back.

“Well there are somethings I could teach you, and I should give you some books from my personal library, so you can get an idea of what Taurus is like as a culture.” Randablitz said as he put a wing around Twilight and pulled her a little closer to him. “Thanks, I’d be interested in reading something outside of Equestrian knowledge.” Twilight looked up with glimmering hope as A flash of light appeared and became The Princess of the Night, Luna. “I know where Obsidian is!” Luna said franticly. Immediately, Roseluck and Minuette’s ears perked up at this news. “You do? Where is he? Is he alright?” The two questioned the lunar princess as the shook her back and forth. “Yes, but as I was treading along amongst the dream realm, I felt a disturbance in the force.” Luna said as the two mares stopped shaking her like a maraca. “That disturbance just so happened to be Obsidian going through a nightmare. As my duty to help those through nightmares, I went to see Obsidian, but it looked worse than a simple fear of monsters. It felt like he was running away from something he could not see and the mysterious voice I heard sounded like him as a colt.” Luna explained still unsure of how describe her experience. Randablitz knew exactly what was going on and decided to speak his mind.

“The voice that you heard and saw Obsidian trying to run from was his own subconscious, he’s afraid of himself, more specifically his anger, the drive to do great, or terrible things. True, his anger can give him great power, but if he allows it, it will destroy him, no matter his original intentions, he will become truly lost.” Randablitz said as he also went through this trial as a colt when got lost in one of the cave systems under his castle, and encountered his darker self. “Now he must journey inwards, by embracing his worst fear, by giving power to that which he fears, it’ll reveal itself to him.” Randblitz continued to say, advising Luna to let Obsidian sort this out on his own. “I understand, but I still feel as if there’s something we can do to help.” Luna said hoping there was a way. “We could, but if we interfere, we will destroy everything for which we have fought and suffered, so ultimately he must decide what to do, keep running from his past, or learn from it.” Randablitz said while closing his eyes and slowly reopening them to accentuate his point.

As the ponies looked onto the first point if he were to decide amongst himself to forgive and forget his past mistake, all the evil and darkness that lurked within him would disappear and free him, but on the other if he were to continue on running from his past, the darkness would consume him and will become a monster like King Sombra, who will care for not a single thing, not even to his friends. “You now see what the results would lead to, so we can’t help him this time, so for now let’s leave him to decide his own path.” Randablitz said to the others in a wise tone. Everypony nodded in understanding. “It would be best for Obsidian to face himself rather than run away.” Luna said completely understanding what was happening with Obsidian now, seeing as she went through the same thing when the Tantibus nearly ruined the world as it was fueled by her own guilt, sadness, and shame for her own past mistakes. “Well I’m sorry for causing such a scene on such a glorious day, I must head back to Canterlot, have a nice day everypony.” Luna said as she activated her magic and teleported herself back to Canterlot.

After Luna went back for Canterlot, Roseluck and Minuette were wary of Obsidian’s future and really wanted to be there to support him in any way possible. “Well everypony, it’s been nice, but Minny and I have do our respective jobs, see you next time.” Roseluck said telling her story of half truth, since Minuette started her own dentist office in Ponyville. After the mares left, Twilight and Randablitz helped Spike clean the dining room so they could begin their studies. “One spell I’d like to teach you is my telepathic communication spell.” Randablitz said as he and Twilight entered the library. “Great, so what do I need to do?” Twilight asked, her eyes lit up like a foal’s on Hearth’s Warming Day. “First you must have a clear mind, otherwise the only communications you’ll be getting are all of the distracting thoughts in your mind, so I recommend that you meditate before we start with that spell, so instead I’ll teach you a little bit about Taurus’s history.” Randablitz said so he wouldn’t bum Twilight out. “So are there any interesting events that I need to know about?” Twilight asked excitedly. “There are, one of them is the Hunt of the Paleblood Moon.” Randablitz said with a frown on his face. “You say it as if it was a bad thing.” Twilight noted. “That’s because it is, because during the night of the Blood Moon, the line between pony and monstrosity are blurred, basically, the things we hunt, they’re not beasts, they’re ponies who’ve been consumed by bloodlust. Our hunters are instructed to ‘cleanse’ the streets until morning arrives.” Randablitz responded as he recalled the terrible occurrence. “Oh, I’ve never thought of it that way. So have you participated in this hunt before?” Twilight asked, Randablitz nodded sorrowfully, knowing he’s killed many monstrosities, many of them had families and he hated that he had to purge them.

(Haywaii Jungle, Obsidian’s P.O.V.)

After that terrifying nightmare last night, I felt the need to explore this island I came upon and so far I only saw the beautiful beach that seems to have not been in contact with any pony as of now. “I wonder what this island has to offer?” I asked as I ventured in the forest that seemed more like some rainforest. During my little expedition, it filled me with peacefulness with every sight I took from the swaying coconut trees near the beach to the crystal clear lagoon in the jungle. It truly felt like a paradise to be lost in. As I looked into the lagoon, I saw the image of myself as a colt, seeing that image made me jump back a few inches. “You can’t keep running, you need to let go.” I heard him say as I picked up a rock and threw it into the water to make him go away. “I feel like I’m going more insane than relaxed, can’t I please have a normal little vacation without any mishaps.” I said rubbing my temple in frustration. I walked away from the lagoon and began to forage some ripe fruit to take back with me to my little hut.

I gathered some coconuts, bananas, mangos, and some pineapples along with some pure water from the lagoon for something to drink. “Hello, Hello?” I heard the all-too familiar voice of Randablitz ask me. “What do you want?” I asked with an exasperated sigh. “Nothing, just wanted to tell you that we know where you are, and I’ll give two guesses as to what Minuette, and Roseluck plan to do with this new information.” He said in response. “Oh no, please you have to keep them away from me, not for my sake, but theirs!” I pleaded. “I’ll try, but since when does anypony that associates themselves with you ever listen to me?” He asked in response, but nevertheless agreed to help me with my problem. “Thanks, I just need more time.” I said to him as he ended our connection. “I guess now this is a time I should be thankful that he’s watching out for me.” I said as I went back to my hut and enjoyed my ration of fruit.

As night began to fall over the ocean to a beautiful orange sunset, I sighed with depression as I remembered my time with my former parents before tossing me into a trash bin and left to fend for myself. “You were the reason you held us down.” “Without you we can have more wealth.” “He is weak and useless and not to mention his magic is not developed enough to help us, We should just get rid of him.” Hatred flowed into my mind at the memories of my parents to abandon me for their own selfish desires. Dark magic entered me once more as the effects kicked in the more I thought about it. “Tomorrow, I should pay them a visit and show them what I’ve become.” I spoke with villainy as I planned to subject them into their worst fear or better yet, death for their actions of abandoning an innocent colt. “Killing them makes you more of a monster than them, why stoop to their level, they never deserved you as their son in the first place, just forget about them.” I heard the colt version of myself say to me. “But it was their responsibility to raise me, I was born to them and after 5 years they would toss me in a trash bin like the garbage they think I was and I should just FORGET ABOUT IT!” I shouted with pure hatred to my subconcious. “It’s true that it was their responsibility, but they obviously didn’t want it, so they tried to run from it, just like you are now trying to run from your past mistakes.” My subconscious replied, but my anger began to mix in with sadness. “But, they were suppose to love me, I was suppose to look for them for guidance, But why must they just drop forget a colt that would have deserved a chance to prove to them that he can help them, but I was never given that chance. Since then I would wish for a family to love me and accept me, until King Sombra came, Why should I forget them after all the suffering we went through?” I asked as I calmed down a bit. “Simple, they’re not worth remembering, by now they’ve probably already met their end, since we were sealed away for over 1,000 years.” My subconscious reasoned. As he was right, I still felt resentment and a devious thought rolled in. “They may be gone, but who’s to say it was by me.”

“What you’re saying is true, but I want the satisfaction in their passing.” This stumped the mind of the colt version of myself until he finally caught on. “What would that solve, it would only turn you into what Sombra was: Cold, unfeeling, cruel, and soulless, is that what you wish to become?” The colt version of myself asked. He was right, that’s not what I really wanted, I just want to show them that if they waited a little longer I could’ve made them proud. “I just want them to see how I could’ve made them proud, is that too much to ask? I mean, it was wrong to just toss out something that could have been given so much as a chance, but why not waste it.” I said as I felt tears threatening to escape my eyes. “Simple, your mother died broken hearted that she couldn’t have anymore foals after you were born, and your father practically hated himself for even thinking of giving you up, they’ve tortured themselves enough, don’t you think?” I never really considered the fact they would actually feel this way, I thought they were better off without me, a dysfunctional gray colt that they would always fake their happiness due to my obliviousness every foal has. It brought more tears to my eyes of how much hatred I had for them than considering that maybe they would one day come back for me. “Y-You’re right. I was an imbecile to even consider of murdering my parents. Why in all my life has it been filled with pain and sadness and all I ever had was anger and remorse after being abandoned all those years?” I asked with my eyes closed and some tears escaping. “It is possible to commune with them, all you need to do is find their graves and focus your magic and they’ll appear, then once they ask for your forgiveness, give it to them so they may finally rest in peace, knowing you grew up to be a better stallion without their influence.” The colt version of me said as he faded away from my mind.

“But wait, I don’t even know where their graves could be.” I said silently as I lied down with sadness. “Your answer is in your dreams, think of where you grew up.” I heard a soothing feminine voice say to me, I quickly turned around and saw a glimpse of my mother before she faded away into nothingness. “The Crystal Empire.” I said silently as I grew determined to make a return to the Empire I used to call home. “As much of a relaxation this was, I must leave Haywaii.” I then focused my magic to open up a portal to the outskirts of the Empire, but due to the distance and the amount of magic it took, I quickly leapt through the portal.

Author's Note

Hello ponies and bronies, Obsidian here to say we got some drama and internal conflict flaring up right now. In all honesty I never expected for this story to go so far, but hey life is full of surprises. Kudos to Randablitz for editing as always and leave feedback so we may improve the story.

Be sure to Like, Comment, Favorite, and Follow me and til next time, I'll talk to you all later.

Forgiveness Beyond the Grave

(Twilight’s Castle, Randablitz’s P.O.V)

I sat in Twilight’s library with Twilight teaching her how to telepathically commune with others, for the moment I’m meditating with her so she can clear her mind so we can attempt to contact somepony. “You’re doing good Twilight, just a little bit longer and then we’ll attempt to contact somepony.” I said to Twilight as she sat across from me in complete silence. Five minutes later Twilight was ready to attempt the telepathic communication spell. “Alright Twilight, since you have a clear mind now, we can attempt to commune with somepony.” I said with a smile as Twilight’s eyes lit up with joy. “Finally, I’ve been sitting here for hours, granted for my own safety, but still this is so exciting!” Twilight said with a smile that looked like an excited school filly. “OK, OK, I get it, you’re excited, but you still need to focus.” I said with a chuckle. “Right, sorry.” She said to me regaining her focus. “Alright, now in order to create a connection, all you need to do is think of somepony that you wish to speak to, and then speak.” I instructed as she closed her eyes and tried to think of somepony to talk to.

(Twilight’s P.O.V)

As I closed my eyes and concentrated on whom I should communicate telepathically, First who came to my mind was Rainbow Dash and how she would prank ponies during Nightmare Night, I thought payback was in the order and see how she liked it. I remembered that Rainbow had weather duty today, so I thought it would be a great idea to prank her while she’s working. I focused my magic to locate Rainbow, and I found her near AJ’s farm clearing some clouds. “Now’s my chance.” I said to myself as Rainbow was flying back to her house for lunch.

“Rainbow Dash.” I whispered in our newly formed telepathic connection. “Rainbow Dash” I whispered once again. “What do want, whoever you are?” I heard her ask in a slightly fearful tone. “I see you.” I said like a disembodied voice as she began to fear for her life. “Whoever this is, stop i-it’s not funny.” Rainbow slightly squealed like a filly. “I’m your conscience Rainbow, and I’m telling you not to play pranks on your friend Twilight during Nightmare Night.” I said as I slightly changed my voice to match Rainbow’s. “But that was just for a good laugh, I mean, who doesn’t love a good prank?” Rainbow said as I could hear her start to cry, and now I realized I was taking this way too far. “Hey Rainbow, I’ve got something to say.” I said still mimicking Rainbow’s voice. “W-what is it?” She said as I heard a thump against a wall. I chuckled a bit before uttering one more word. “Gotcha.” I said in my normal voice, upon hearing my voice, I saw Rainbow heading straight for my library window. Just like her name, She flew in really quickly and landed right in front of me and Randablitz with a menacing glare that would match King Sombra’s.

“You- You were the one doing this magic stuff and talking to me from my head?!” Rainbow asked as her wings flared up as if she were ready to attack. Then she calmed down all of a sudden her glare turned into a smile. “That was actually pretty good, Twilight. Next time I’m going to get you back good.” Me and Randablitz smiled as he was impressed with my growing ability. “Very good Twilight, keep practicing, and you’ll master this in no time.” Randablitz said as Rainbow’s jaw dropped to the floor. “You taught her how to do that?” Rainbow asked very surprised at what Randablitz said to me. “Yep, and since you want to get me back, I might as well tell you that I can do this whenever I want to whomever I want, so you getting back at me would be pointless.” I said with a smirk. “Okay, okay, I won’t prank you, but can still prank our other friends?” Rainbow asked as she now feared for her sanity. “That’s fine, hey, Rainbow, if you want you can help me prank the rest of the girls.” I said in a slight sing-song tone, Rainbow’s ears perked up and her smile widened. “I’d be honored, and I know just who to start with.” Rainbow said as she started to fly towards Sweet Apple Acres.

(Ponyville Square, Minuette’s P.O.V)

Roseluck and I had nothing to do after a long day of work and all we could think about was how Obsidian was doing and that we miss him. “I hope he’s okay. What am I saying? Of course he’ll be okay.” I thought to myself as I walked towards Roseluck’s flower shop. “I wonder if Roseluck has any plans later today?” I said as I knocked on the shop’s door. After I knocked on the door I was greeted by two mares that Roseluck described to me when we spent our first night together. “Oh so you two must be Lilly, and Daisy, it’s nice to meet you, I’m Minuette.” I said as the two mares looked me up and down. “Oh so, you’re the Minuette that Rose thinks about when she clops herself.” Lilly said making me blush, then I heard a very angry Roseluck come running to the door with a very intense expression on her face. “Lilly, you know that is so not true, but I do know that you fantasize about sleeping with Ms. Cheerilee.” Roseluck said making her sister blush and run back to her room in embarrassment.

“Rose, that’s our sister’s secret, you should know better than that.” Daisy said as Roseluck glared at her too. “Well maybe you two should stay out of my personal life, and I’ll stay out of yours.” Rose stated matter-of-factly. “Ok, you’re right we shouldn’t have teased you, Lilly come back out.” Daisy said as she went towards her sister’s room. “Sorry about them, they always tease me because I’m the youngest out of my siblings.” Rose said as she flattened her ears and sadly looked away from me. “Hey, it’s okay babe I actually fantasize about you, me, and Obsidian having a wild time in bed.” I whispered in her ear. “When he gets back, I really hope he’ll give us a chance.” Roseluck said as we hugged and pecked each other on the lips. “So, did you have any plans today, because I’m super bored.” I said with a sigh as she smiled. “I can think of a few things.” Rose said with a seductive smile.

(Crystal Empire, Obsidian’s P.O.V)

As I exited the portal, I found myself in the very kingdom I tried to help a tyrant take back. “Fan-freaking-tastic, I’m back here again.” I said sarcastically as I looked at the familiar sights of the Crystal Empire. “Now all I need to do is find the cemetery, but looking through all the tombstones will take forever.” I thought as I walked in the Empire, troubled with my thoughts. “I know where you can find them.” I heard my subconscious tell me as I walked towards a public plaza near the center of the city. “Where would they be?” I asked as I took a seat on one of the nearby benches. “Maybe my subconscious may know?” I thought as I tried to communicate with him. “Hey, you wouldn’t happen to know where the cemetery they were buried at could be, would you?” I asked with hopes he would respond. “They were buried in Cold Hoof Cemetery, near the Tundra.” He said as this made me feel all the more glad to have some lead. “Thanks.” I quickly trotted over towards the Crystal Empire map just near the castle. After looking at map, I found where Cold Hoof Cemetery was located. “Alright, Cold Hoof Cemetery, is next to the Tundra.” I said to myself as I looked the map over. Shortly afterwards, I began heading to the North West for about fifteen minutes away from the Empire to find the frozen and yet looking abandoned cemetery and on a sign made of frozen metal read “Cold Hoof Cemetery” even if some letters were broken off. Beyond the gates were hundreds of tombstones. “Well this is the place, but by the looks of all these tombstones, It’ll take forever to find my parent’s.” I sighed upon entering inside the abandoned graveyard. “Maybe if you try to contact them directly, you can find them.” My subconscious suggested as I passed one row of tombstones. I began to focus on my magic to try and speak to my deceased parents or at least a sign to where their graves are.

“Mother, Father, where are you?” I asked as I looked at all of the graves in my line of sight. Then I saw glimmer of light appeared not to far away from me and was on two tombstones side by side with each other. I raced over to the light, but as I got closer, it faded away. I approached the graves and both read. “Here Lies Night Glass, 1872-1908.” I turned to the other and it read. “Here Lies Serene Ice, 1876-1908” I looked at the graves with a frown on my face. “So those are your names.” I said as I saw the ghosts of my parents rise from their graves. I saw a Crystal mare with a snow white coat, three icicles for a cutie mark, and a silver mane and tail. The other ghost was a Crystal stallion with a gray coat like mine, a moon and glass window for a cutie mark, and a black mane and tail. “Yes, they are, but we can hardly remember them.” Serene Ice’s ghost said as she looked down at the ground in shame. “I’m very sorry to hear that, but I have something to tell you both.” I said as one of my hooves passed through my Mother’s ghost. “Do you remember me?” I asked with tears beginning to form in my eyes as they looked down upon me. “I’m your son, Dark Obsidian.” I said as I now had tears streaming down my face, seeing me like this must have brought back a portion of their memories. “I remember you now, you were the son I’ve regretted giving up ever since I heard my dear wife became infertile.” My real Father said as he came closer to me and looked me in the eye. “It is him, dear I know those eyes.” Serene began to tear up with both joy and sorrow. “I’m so sorry, for abandoning you my darling son.” She apologized sincerely as my father wrapped his hoof around her. “I’m sorry too, son, we should have figured you would want us gone after you figured out the truth, so what is it you want with us, a miserable excuse for parents?” Night said as he tried, but failed to calm his crying wife down. I thought for a moment before I explained my answer.

“After abandoning me, I thought you guys hated me or thought I was useless and didn’t want anything to do with me. I was adopted and raised by a tyrant, named King Sombra, before being sealed into a crystal for a thousand years until I finally awoken. After a few days and defeating King Sombra once more by banishing him into the Arctic Mountains, I realized something, I needed to forgive myself for my past sins, but the first of my sins came from the two of you leaving me behind causing my heart to grow cold. At first I was furious with you and wanted nothing more to do with you, but somepony told me that the two of you committed suicide out of sorrow for losing the only foal you could have. Now here I am, standing before you with a proposition, in return for my forgiveness, I want us to be the family we’re supposed to be.” I explained to them as I saw them tearing up at my tale, but after they heard my offer for a second chance at life, they broke down into full sobs of happiness for me actually forgiving them. “Son, we’d be more than happy to spend more time with you.” Night said with a smile gracing his features. “How long will we be around?” Serene asked out of curiosity. “Well you will live normal lives like everypony and you’ll most likely see any grandfoals grow up into impressional stallions and/or mares.” I said as I smiled at them. The looks on their faces were priceless, I saw their jaws drop to the ground and disappear into the snow. “Are you serious?!” Night asked with excitement. “Cross my heart hope to fly stick a cupcake in my eye.” I said to them as I went through the motions of the Pinkie Promise, which confused them, but they went along with it as an oath of good faith.

“Alright, well here goes nothing.” I summoned my dark magic and remembered the book’s instructions on necromancy to bring one back from the dead. Their spirits began to sink into their graves and came out as their physical bodies that were nothing more than skeletons. But soon their bodies assembled their internal organs, nerves, flesh, and blood. Their eyes reappeared in the sockets and skin, fur, and hair began to overlay the supposed insides. Their cutie marks re-appeared on their flanks and slowly descended to the ground. They looked at me then looked at each other loving smiles on their faces. “It’s so good to have you back.” Serene said as she leaned in for a kiss from Night who did the same and laid his lips upon hers. After their kiss they both returned their gaze towards me. “We can’t thank you enough son, we promise that we will never do anything like that to any grandfoals.” My Mother said as she walked forward and hugged me. “I’m just glad I’m able to finally have my real family back.” I said as I hugged her tightly to me. “I know we’ve said it already, but we truly are sorry for what we did son.” My Father said as he walked towards mother and I. “It’s alright, I forgive you, now let’s back to Ponyville.” I said as I let go of my mother and summoned some magic to open a portal to Ponyville, and gestured for them to go through first, after they disappeared through the portal, I leaped through before it closed.

(Ponyville, Sweet Apple Acres, Rainbow Dash’s P.O.V.)

After Twilight learned that telepathic… mind… spell thing, She made me the first subject for a prank, she asked me if I wanted to help her prank the rest of our friends. I couldn’t refuse, so I thought of somepony to mess with, more specifically Applejack after she beat me in a little bet and made me work on her farm for a day, without using my wings. “Ha,ha, this is going to be so hilarious!” I thought to myself as I approached the barn, hoping to find her there. “Hey Aj, are ya here?” I asked as I knocked on the barn door. The barn door opened and I saw Aj standing there. “Howdy partner, what can I do for ya?” Aj asked with a smile. “Well, ya see, I have an idea for a little bet, in this little challenge we’re going to see who can stay quiet the longest, whoever loses has to spend a day training with General Oasis.” I said to Applejack with a smirk on my face as I knew she would never back down from a challenge. “Alright then Rainbow Dash, ya got yourself a deal.” Aj said with confident smirk on her face. “Well the challenge starts, right , about, now!” I said as I spaced out ‘right about now’ as I knew Twilight could hear us without being seen and activated her magic and opened one of those telepath-thingies with Applejack.

After about five minutes of absolute silence, Aj was looking like she was distracted by something. In order to keep up with the challenge, we could only communicate through passing notes to each other. I wrote on the pad of paper and passed it to Aj. “Have somethin’ to say?” The note read. Aj wrote her response and passed back to me. “I keep hearing this voice in mah head, and it’s startin to annoy me.” I looked at her with a smirk and wrote my new message and passed it to her. “Maybe it’s the sound of your thoughts telling you to forfeit.” Aj read silently and wrote back. “No way partner, I’m gonna beat ya and y’all are gonna get a good ol’ fashioned workout with Oasis.” I looked at her note and wrote back. “I can tell you’re on the verge of breaking, just give it up already.” I wrote, but as I was about to pass it to her Aj finally snapped and yelled out of frustration at whatever was causing her annoyance. With the challenge over, we could talk again. “Looks like you have an early workout tomorrow with Oasis.” I said as I started to walk towards the door. “Hold on a second, Rainbow, can’t we talk this over, I mean you wouldn’t send your best friend to train with Oasis would you?” Aj asked timidly as she followed me out to where Twilight was hiding. “Okay Twi, you can come out now.” She appeared with a simple flash of light and smiled as she flew down toward me as Applejack got both frustrated and confused. “What in Tarnation, Twilight?” Was all she asked as me and Twilight laughed. “That’s similar to how Rainbow reacted when I did this to her, but you managed to stay calmer than her.” Twilight said as her laughter ceased. “Hey, there’s no need to bring that up Twi.” I said as I playfully shoved Twilight.

(Meanwhile in Ponyville, Roseluck’s P.O.V)

After what felt like a long night of a party, I felt my head spinning and found myself in my room. I sat up on my bed to find the blue dentist mare on the right side of my bed sleeping soundly with a content smile on her face. “Oh, Celestia, I love you Minny!” I thought to myself as I smiled and lightly kissed her forehead. I silently got out of bed without waking her up and walked into my bathroom to see my reflection in a mirror and my mane looked as if a hurricane swept through. I grabbed my brush to try and make it look decent before carrying out my other hygienics. “Ah so much better, too bad that we have to change the sheets later, but we still enjoyed ourselves.” I blushed remembering the thought as I put away my brush. “I might as well go out and go shopping for something to have for dinner tonight.” I whispered to myself so I wouldn’t wake my beautiful marefriend as I left my en-suite, and went downstairs and left to go out to the mark

Author's Note

Hello ponies and bronies, Obsidian here to say I hope you enjoyed this chapter and some real drama beginning to arise. I'd like to thank Randablitz for editing as always and hopefully we can get more feedback to how we can improve the story.

Be sure to Like, Comment, Favorite, and Follow me and Randablitz and til next time, I'll see you all later.

Reunions (Revised)

(Twilight’s Castle, General Oasis Spring’s P.O.V.)

For the last few days after the whole King Sombra ordeal, me and the troops have been resting and relaxing. Many of the troops started to find their special someponies. The fact that they could find their special someponies made my blood boil, especially since Randablitz and I knew each other since we were foals and now this Princess Luna decides to try and steal him from me?! I don’t think so. “If you want to court my friend, then you’ll have to fight me first, let’s see how sharp your skills are Luna.” I thought to myself as I just finished sharpening and polishing my sword. My sword was like Randablitz’s, but the major differences were our scabbard colors, ito wrap colors, menukis, and tsubas, Randablitz’s designs were black ito wrap, black wooden scabbard, dragon tsuba, black manta ray hilt and menuki, mine has the images of a lotus tsuba, red silk ito wrap, red wooden scabbard, white manta ray hilt and sakura blossom menuki. I looked at my fine blade admiring my craftsmareship. “I love you my beautiful instrument of death.” I said as I planted my lips on my scabbard. “Time to challenge that harlot to a traditional duel of honor.” I said as I strapped my blade to my hip and left to find my best friend.

As I walked through Ponyville with my elegant blade at my side, I saw Randy and that harlot Luna at a small cafe having lunch. “They haven’t seen me yet. Now I can get the drop on Luna.” I thought to myself as I quickly ran into the cafe getting ready to unsheathe my sword and slash downward near Luna, but my sword was blocked by none other than Randy. “Oasis, what has gotten into you?” He asked clearly upset that I almost assaulted Luna. “I’ve come to challenge you Luna, for the privilege of dating my friend. Do you accept?” I said while maintaining a guard stance. Luna rose from her seat and walked towards me. “Name the time and place.” Luna said with a scowl on her face. “Town Square, at 3:00, and bring your blade because we’ll settle this like honorable warriors, and you can’t use you wings, or magic to disarm, harm me, or heal, is that clear?” I asked her laying out some basic rules for our duel. “I assume that outside help is also forbidden, correct?” Luna asked me and I nodded in response. “It’s settled then, see you there.” I said as I walked back to Twilight’s to practice.

(Randy’s P.O.V) (A/N Randy is a nickname for Randablitz)

After Oasis left me and Luna, I was quite disappointed with my General for doing such an act. Then again, she did feel jealous when she saw me and Luna hanging out. Besides Oasis did know me since we were foals, so maybe I can understand her feelings, but still I liked to spend time with Luna. “Hey Luna, if you win please tell me that you’ll give Oasis a chance to try and share me with you.” I said as Luna turned towards me with a slight frown. “Why would I try to share with a mare that tried to attack me?” Luna asked me. “I may not know why, but maybe she felt jealous of you and me hanging out.” I explained to Luna, whom seemed to understand Oasis’s plight. “Alright, if I win I’ll give her the offer to share you with her, who knows maybe we might end up together as herd one day.” Luna said optimistically. I was glad and put my hoof around her for a tender embrace of gratitude. “Thanks Luna, I really appreciate what you’re doing, because I’ve known Oasis since I was little, and I should’ve figured that she would developed feelings for me, so this is partly my fault.” I said as I tightened gave her small peck on the cheek. “It’s for luck, trust me, you’ll need it.” I said as Luna blushed from my peck on her cheek. “Thanks, Randy.” Luna said as she giggled at the name Oasis gave me during our foalhood.

“Ha,ha, yeah laugh it up, but can’t deny that it’s better than using my full name all the time.” I said as a slight blush emerged on my cheeks. “Ok,ok, you’re right it is better than calling you by your full name, but still it’s kind of cute.” Luna said as she playfully nudged me. “Yeah, but I think you should go and get your sword if you want to honor the engagement.” I said to Luna who nodded in agreement. “I will, and thanks.” Luna said as she teleported back to Canterlot to retrieve her blade.

(Ponyville, Town Square 2:45, Oasis’s P.O.V.)

I spent the last couple of hours training for my duel with Luna, and I trained hard, since she was an alicorn, I knew that she would have the strengths of all of the other pony races, so I had to train longer to counter the natural pain resistance of an Earth pony, the reflexes of a Pegasus, and the situational awareness of a unicorn all at once, and after all of that I knew that I was ready for her. I had been waiting in Town Square for the past half hour hoping that she’d either forfeit, or give me the challenge of a lifetime. “I hope she’s ready, because this will be the battle of a lifetime.” I thought to myself as I waited for the clock to chime 3:00 in the afternoon. About five minutes later I saw Randy and Luna walking together, this made my fiery rage grow within me. “Okay, the rules for this duel are simple, no flying, no magic, no outside assistance, no potions, no cheap shots, the first combatant unable to use their weapon any longer loses. Are these rules fair to you ladies?” Randy said, taking the position of referee for the duel. Luna and I looked at each other and we nodded in acceptance of the terms we were given. “Good, now bow and walk ten paces away from one another and wait for the word ‘go’.” Randy said as Luna and I stood face to face. I bowed to Luna, and Luna returned the gesture and we moved ten paces away, now all we could do now was wait for Randy to say ‘go’. “Alright combatants, draw your blades, the battle begins in: three, two, one, Go!” Randy shouted and I sprinted for Luna clashing my blade with hers, Luna broke the blade lock and thrusted towards my left foreleg.

I dodged Luna’s thrust and countered with a diagonal slash as I put all of my power in my hips. Luna responded by running to my left and attempted to slash at me horizontally, but I managed to block it and move back a little so I could give myself some breathing room. “You know what you’re doing I’ll give you that, but unlike you, I trained before this so i can counter whatever you can throw at me.” I said as I dropped into a guard stance. Luna held her blade with one of her bevels looking like it cut her down the middle, she closed her eyes, inhaled deeply, exhaled, and charged at me with a thrust that left her sword’s midsection a perfect target to strike. I struck her blade and broke it in half, Luna was shocked, but still she persisted to duel me even if her sword was broken. “I admire your commitment.” I commended as Luna once again locked her half of a blade with mine, she started to spin our blades and she managed to make mine fly out of my hooves. Pressing her advantage Luna spotted my sword about ten feet from the both of us, we both sprinted for it, but Luna managed to beat me to it , stepped on it, and knocked the wind out of me with her pommel. As I fell to the ground in defeat, I knew that Luna won fair and square, but I still couldn’t believe it. “I yield.” I said breathlessly Luna heard me when Randy couldn’t. “Oasis Spring yields.” Luna said to Randy who nodded. “Oasis Spring is unable to battle, Luna is the winner.” Randy announced to the large crowd that had gathered to watch.

(Ponyville, Town Square, 10 minutes After the Duel, Luna’s P.O.V.)

After the duel was over, I found the other half of my sword. “Well, I guess I need to get a replacement.” I said as I knew that in the state my sword was in the only way to fix it would be to break it up even further and forgeweld all of the fragments together. “Yeah, it’s a pity that such a magnificent blade had to be sacrificed.” Oasis said as she had a sad smile on her face. “It is, but I’ve always been fascinated by your blade type, and thought that I should try to reforge my sword into one like yours.” I said as I blushed a bit. “Well Randy taught me how to forge my blade, I can do the same for you, if you want.” Oasis offered with a smile. I nodded my head in acceptance. “I’d love to, but on one condition.” I said making Oasis’s ears perk up. “Name it.” She said looking me in the eyes. “You join a herd with me and Randy.” I said with a slightly sultry smile. I saw Oasis’s jaw drop to the ground when she heard that Randy and I didn’t want her to lose the chance to be with him, like me. “Y-you mean it?” Oasis asked as she started to act like a foal on a sugar rush. “I do mean it, so what’s your answer?” I asked her with a smile. Oasis got closer to me and gave the a tight, loving hug. “Yes, yes I’ll join your herd, I’d do anything to be by Randy’s side!” Oasis exclaimed as she hugged me a little bit tighter. “Anything, huh?” I asked as I wiggled my eyebrows in a sultry fashion. “I-I, you knew what I meant.” Oasis stammered as she had a bright blush graced her cream colored coat. I laughed as Oasis had a blush and had a cute pout on her face. “Oh relax, I was only kidding.” I said as I draped my wing around her.

(Twilight’s Castle, Obsidian’s P.O.V)

After my parents and I arrived in Ponyville, or to be more specific Twilight’s Castle, My parents began to look around the new environment “Obsidian dear, where are we?” My mother asked me. “Welcome to Ponyville, more specifically a friend of mine’s castle.” I replied as my parents looked around and the portal disappearing from behind. “This place almost reminds me of the Crystal Empire, are you sure we left son?” My father asked as he walked towards the doors to the throne room. “I’m sure we’re in Ponyville, let’s just look outside and…” I said, but I was interrupted by a feminine shout come from outside. “What the heck’s going on?” I asked myself as I ran towards the front door, with my parents trailing behind me. “Wait for us son.” My mother said as she and my father ran to catch up to me. “Sorry Mom, I just need to see what’s going on.” I said as I saw large crowd of ponies watching something like a fight in a school yard. I walked up to one of the crowd members. “Excuse me, but what’s going on here?” I asked politely. The stallion turned around to face me and he had the most eager grin on his face. “Oh, you’re missing it, Princess Luna is having a sword fight with some mare that has a really cool sword!” He said with a slight squeal of delight.

“What?!” I exclaimed. “When did this happen?” I asked the stallion. “I don’t know, but that alicorn stallion is the ref, I’d ask him.” The stallion said as he shrugged and pointed to none other than Randablitz. “Oh what has that stallion gotten himself into?” I sighed in disbelief as the battle commenced. I activated my magic to open a telepathic link with him. “Okay, I’m a little late in the game, what’s going on?” I asked him through our link. “Hello to you too, anyway, you remember my general, Oasis Spring?” He said to me with a hint of sarcasm at the beginning. “Yeah, what about her? Did she get provoked due to the obvious fact she has the hots for you?” I asked with a sly tone at the end. “Yeah, see while Luna and I were on our date this afternoon Oasis charged in with her katana, which I blocked with my own, but then she challenged Luna to a duel for the right to date me, I told Luna that if she beats Oasis, let her join our herd so she doesn’t feel left out.” He retorted not sounding the least bit surprised at how I managed to guess the issue without trying. “Well, in any case when this is all over, I have some ponies you’d be interested in meeting after this duel is over and everypony is at the castle.” I said with a slight hint of joy. “ Great I’ll get right on that, but why don’t you come over here and watch this where it’s less crowded.” He said to me as he looked like he was watching this fight very carefully. “Looks like you need a new point of view, say the sky.” I said bluntly as I levitated off of the ground and over the crowd of ponies. “Excellent, how’s the view, oh my goodness! Did you see that?!” He said as he watched Oasis break Luna’s sword in half.

After some time, Luna bested her opponent in their battle. As impressed as I was, I possibly seen better fights during the jousting tournament during the Crystal Ball and even Discord had a winning streak for the last 18 years King Sombra was in power. “Okay now that the duel is over, I’ll get the rest of the girls, Luna will go get Celestia, but Cadence, Shining, and Strong won’t be able to make it because they just went home a couple of days ago.” He said to me laying out a plan to get everypony at the castle. “Good, see you in a few.” I said as I turned to my parents and I never noticed til now that even though they were brought back from the dead, they smelled like rotten flesh left out in the sun for decades. “Mother, Father, I’d recommend you wash up because you smell foul.” I tried wiping the stench with my hoof. The two smelled themselves and knew I was right and said nothing else as they headed towards the castle’s bathroom.

(3rd P.O.V)

As Randablitz and Obsidian went their separate ways, Serene Ice and Night Glass were in Twilight’s bathroom trying to figure out how to use the shower. But Obsidian took precautions of how this would turn out since showers weren’t around a thousand years ago, so he simply wrote instructions on how to operate them. “According to Obsidian’s instructions we need to turn these knobs in order for this to work.” Serene said as she pointed at the three knobs on the bathtub. “Okay, so which one do we turn first?” Night asked as he looked at them. “Well, I think the colors determine the temperature, right?” Serene asked unsurely. “Maybe, let’s give the knob in the middle a try.” Night said as he started to turn the knob to the left. “It didn’t do anything, try the one on the right.” Serene said as she pointed her hoof at the knob on the right. “Okay, here we go.” Night said as he turned the knob and like magic water started coming out of the shower head. “Ow, that’s hot!” Night said as the water touched his hoof. “Ok, so it the middle knob controls the water flow, the right knob is hot water, I’m going to guess that the left knob is cold.” Serene said as she started to turn the left knob. “The water’s much more bearable now, so I guess this allows whomever is using it to adjust it to their level of comfort.” Night said as he stepped into the tub to start washing himself.

As Obsidian’s parents were busy taking showers, everypony else was coming back to the castle to meet them and Pinkie set up a party really quickly at the few seconds she arrived. Obsidian was both excited, but nervous at how his parents were going to react to their party. “It’s been so long since they felt joy and I feel as if they had not been to a party in literally a thousand years.” Obsidian paced about in a hurried manner. “Relax, besides I think they’ll survive one of Pinkie’s parties.” Minuette said reassuringly. “But who are you talking about?” Roseluck questioned. Obsidian turned around to find the two mares who had found love toward him and could not help but rush towards their stallion’s hooves and give him an embrace like he had returned from a war. “Just some ponies that mean a lot to me.” Obsidian said with a smile on his face. “I hope they managed to get the shower to work and get cleaned up.” Obsidian thought to himself as he looked at the staircase that led to the bathroom. “Good thing they didn’t flood the bathroom.” Obsidian said as he didn’t see waterfall coming down the stairs.

Meanwhile back in the bathroom, Serene and Night were finished taking their showers, they started drying each other off. “There you go dear, doesn’t that feel better?” Night asked his wife. “Very much so honey, are you ready to go to our son?” Serene asked as she lightly brushed her tail across his muzzle seductively. Night smiled and nodded as Serene left the bathroom first. Meanwhile all of the ponies gathered in the castle to surprise Obsidian’s parents. They heard hoofsteps coming from upstairs and Obsidian’s parents started descending the stairs completely unaware of the massive gathering of ponies waiting for them. As the two married ponies made their way down, everypony shouted “Surprise!” And as a common reaction, they were startled at the sudden change of events. “Aah!” The married couple shouted as the large group scared them a bit. “Everypony, I’d like to introduce you to Serene Ice and Night Glass, my mother and real father.” Obsidian presented his loved ones as the smiled and waved at the crowd. “Charmed to meet you all.” Night spoke with some residue of nervousness in his voice. “Yes, we just weren’t expecting so many ponies to know about us.” Serene said as she looked around to see a lot of different types of foods and drinks. “Yeah sorry about that I tried to tell Pinkie to try and keep it between us, but Pinkie just doesn’t work that way when there are new ponies in town.” Randablitz said as he walked up to Obsidian’s parents with his sword on his hip. “What type of sword is that?” Night asked. “It’s called a…’ Randablitz was suddenly interrupted by a flash of light appearing behind him which triggered his fight/flight reflex and he drew his blade.

“Well if this is the Prince of Taurus’s way of saying ‘Hello’ then I should have brought my own sword.” The Chaotic Draconequus said as he appeared in a bowtie, a curved mustache, and top hat. “It’s not how I say ‘hello’, it’s because you startled me, and startling me isn’t a good thing because of my experiences during the Hunt of the Paleblood Moon.” Randablitz explained to the draconequus with a salutatory bow. “Well pardon me, but I just wanted to say that is this suppose to be the um.” He takes out a flyer that Pinkie could excel at making and puts on a pair of reading glasses. “The Super Incredibly Awesome Welcome to Ponyville Party I was so humbly invited to?” He took off his reading glasses. “It’s alright, but I’m not the guest of honor, in fact there are two.” Randablitz said as he pointed at Serene and Night. “Well it’s a pleasure to make both your acquaintance.” He said in a gentlecolt like tone as he shook Night’s hoof and kissed Serene’s. “I’m Sir Discord of Chaos and you must be?” He asked still maintaining a gentlecolt like posture. “Night Glass and Serene Ice.” The two said their names to the odd creature. “Well, it seems this isn’t one of those parties, like the Gala or the Crystal Ball so…” Discord got rid of the fancy get up to his natural form. “You really should have seen me in my days of chaotic havoc, I literally made ponies come to the brink of insanity one thousand years ago.” Discord said with pride as high as the moon. “One thousand years of making chaos? That’s crazy, next I suppose you’re going to tell us that Princess Luna turned evil.” Serene said with a smile.”Oh, but she did, I saw her defeat while I was in my stone prison and I even heard King Sombra’s screams after his downfall.” Discord replied as he showed an image of Nightmare Moon’s and King Sombra’s defeats. “Astonishing, but Luna seems alright now, and Sombra’s gone once again.” Night said as he spotted Luna and Oasis talking to one another. “Oh, Well then perhaps it’s time for me to try and woo Celestia, I know she has a thing for me, We’ve known each other since we were young same with Sombra, oh the fun we used to have at the Crystal Ball each year during his rule and I think a certain colt was there as well, See you later.” Then Discord conjured a bunch of roses and chocolate and made his way to Celestia.

(Celestia’s P.O.V)

As impressed of how well this party is going, one thing however wasn’t going to make it easier. A certain somepony named Discord. “Hello, Celestia.” I heard the all-too-familiar voice of Discord calling me in a suave manner. “Hello to you too, Discord, enjoying the party so far?” I asked trying to remain as composed as possible. “Yes, but I could enjoy it more with you.” Discord said as he gave me the bouquet of roses and chocolate. “That’s very sweet of you, but I think I’ll pass.” I said with a sheepish smile on the outside, but on the inside I was giving him a sly smirk. “It’s so fun to mess with you Dissy.” I thought to myself as I walked away from a very surprised Discord. I walked over to Luna who had her sword fragments in a small sack. “So when can we reforge it Oasis?” Luna whispered to Oasis. “Later tonight, but since this place doesn’t have an armory yet, we’ll need to go to your castle instead.” Oasis replied hoping to keep their plans a secret. “You two are welcome to use the forge whenever you like.” I said as both of their jaws hit the floor in astonishment that I overheard them. “It’s good to be the queen of trolling.” I thought to myself as I walked towards Randablitz, Obsidian, and his parents. “Oh it’s so good to see you again Obsidian. Who are these two ponies, I don’t think I’ve seen them here before.” I said to him with a warm smile. “These are my actual parents, Serene Ice and Night Glass.” They bowed before me due to my title and it isn’t the first time this happens when I meet new ponies.

“There’s no need to be so formal with me, I’m just like everypony else at one of Pinkie’s parties.” I said as the two ponies looked up at me with curious faces. “That crazy mare is one of your friends, but she’s also one of your subjects? How does that work?” Serene Ice asked me. “Allow me to explain over some sandwiches and tea.” I said in a motherly tone as the two ponies and I conversated as everypony else had a fun time. “Oh, now that’s very interesting, so those thrones belong to each of them because they are the embodiment of the Elements of Harmony.” Night Glass said as he summarized the lecture I gave them. “That’s right, but enough about me, how about you two, I mean I told you just about everything that everypony knows, why does it seem like you’re hiding something?” I asked the two of them starting to shrink in their seats. “Well you see…” Serene said as she told me of their sad story of what happened after they recklessly abandoned their only son. “Oh my goodness, that’s very upsetting, but also very ironic as well. I’m glad you made amends with him and I can’t believe he actually brought you both back from the dead, that’s amazing!” I said with a frown at first, but then that frown turned into an ecstatic smile.

After a few hours of socializing and mingling like a get-together, the party was over and Luna asked me if Oasis could come to Canterlot with us. I rolled my eyes as I already told her that she could bring Oasis along. “I should probably put up a bubble of silence so I can sleep tonight.” I thought to myself as I waited for Luna and Oasis to bring their swordsmithing materials.

One Hell of a Night (Revised)

(Twilight’s Castle, Obsidian’s P.O.V) (Warning Mature Sexual Content, Please move on in case you do not like clop. Don’t say we didn’t warn you!)

The party for my parents was a huge success, I haven’t seen them this happy before. I was glad that they had a great time and I was able to be there to share my happiness with theirs. After cleaning up the remaining party debris and cleaning up the castle a little, I was so tired I could feel my eyes getting heavy and really hard to keep them open. “Hey Obsidian.” I heard a mare’s voice say from behind me. I turned around to see a smiling Minuette standing next to an equally happy Roseluck. “Hello ladies, what can I do for ya?” I asked with an escaping yawn and a sleepy smile. “Well, for one we’re really glad you’ve returned and in much better spirits.” Roseluck started as Minuette took over. “And we also want to say that we really want to go out with you, that is if you still want to.” “I’d be elated to take you both out, but I’m as tired as Discord after he had drank an entire ten gallons of Crystal Cider.” I rubbed my eyes with a hoof and chuckled at the memory and he looked as if he was going to have a bad stomach ache the next morning.

“We can see that, but we have an idea.” Roseluck said with a sultry smile. “Ya see, Rose and I have a way to make sure you get the best night’s sleep you’ll ever have.” Minuette said with half-lidded eyes. I started backing up into a corner of the room with a slightly frightened expression on my face. “W-what do you mean?” I stammered. “Have you seen two mares kiss before?” Roseluck said as she and Minuette started to make out in front of me.Roseluck lightly kissed Minuette on the lips, and Minuette responded by doing the same. Then their brief liplocks started to extend their kisses to full on romantic kisses. After about five minutes of kissing Minuette was bold enough to slip her tongue into Roseluck’s mouth. Roseluck was surprised by this and she slightly moaned in shock, but returned the favor by slipping her tongue into Minuette’s mouth. The feeling was unimaginable, the way they used their tongues to explore the other’s mouth, the slight moans of pleasure escaping their mouths in between kisses. If this was what love felt like, it would be almost like a dream becoming reality. I was so entranced by the sight of the two mares in front of me that I totally forgot about my parents. “I’m sure they’re in bed already.” I thought to myself as I continued to watch Roseluck and Minuette become more intimate in their make-out session. I saw Roseluck start rubbing her hoof against Minuette’s nether regions, and Minuette did the same for Roseluck. Just looking at this display of Mare on Mare intimacy was making my stallionhood tingle.

In complete honesty, King Sombra had taught me that love was nothing but an obstacle for the ‘true’ destiny I was suppose to have, but witnessing love with my own eyes made me realize that maybe at some point in Sombra’s life he might have had some bad experience with a relationship. “So ladies do you want to go somewhere that’s a little more comfortable?” I asked them as they broke their kiss with only a strand of spit connecting to their lips. Both had slight blushes on their faces and half-closed eyes. “Alright, you want to see more, then that’s what you’re gonna get.” Minuette said as she playfully flicked her tail over my muzzle which made me blush. The thought of having two mares having sex in my bed sent shivers down my spine. I felt a tingling feeling in my groin, I was getting aroused by the mare’s actions. “Maybe one intimate night won’t kill me.” I thought to myself as I became more aroused as the two mares started to lick each others moistening marehoods. The two of them seemed to really enjoy the other’s taste and they moaned into the others nether regions, and my erection didn’t go unnoticed by the mares on my bed. “Hey Rose, looks like somepony wants to play.” Minuette said as I lied on my back and the two of them got off the bed and their muzzles were mere inches away from my erection.

(Twilight’s Castle, Obsidian’s room, Minuette’s P.O.V)

After a refreshing make-out session with Roseluck, I was feeling a little embarrassed for having Obsidian watch us. It’s not that I don’t want him to see, it’s just that it’s the first time sharing love with somepony other than Roseluck, and a stallion for that matter. “So ladies do you want to go somewhere that’s a little more comfortable?” Obsidian asked quite uneasy what he had witnessed. I noticed we had a trail of saliva from our kiss connecting our lips, Roseluck’s blush, and half lidded eyes. I went to be a little more bold and spoke with a sly tone. “Alright, you want to see more, then that’s what you’re gonna get.” I then grazed my tail over his muzzle in a teasing manner. Once we entered Obsidian’s room, me and Rose got on his bed trying to make ourselves more attractive to really get this stallion going. Rose and I started to show Obsidian what Rose and I did while he was away. I loved it when Rose and I ate each other out, but now that Obsidian was here with us, the both of us were even wetter than before, and I loved it. It seemed to have worked by the looks of that good looking erection. “Hey Rose, looks like somepony wants to play.” I said as Obsidian lied on his back and we grew closer to the stallion’s manhood. “Want us to have a taste Obsidian?” I asked as his erection twitched in excitement. He only nodded in response as both Roseluck and I began to lick up his shaft. Based on his reactions, he was enjoying this and we continued our motions with occasional kisses. “That feels so good girls, don’t stop.” Obsidian said as I took his tip into my mouth and gently suckled on it.Rose however went after a different prize, his salty orbs that produced the substance that could give us both foals one day. Knowing we’re doing good Obsidian looked as if he were to cum. “I’m almost there girls.” He said as Rose and I both pumped him with our hooves and he exploded with cum landing on our faces. It felt warm and some landed in our mouths and tasted sweet.

After cleaning his rod, Roseluck and I had decided to take things a bit further. We both climbed back up on to the bed, and waited for Obsidian to get up. “Care to join us?” Roseluck asked as Obsidian had a smile on his face. “I would, but who wants to go first?” Obsidian asked making my nethers tingle in anticipation. “I will!” I exclaimed as I felt the combined warmth of me and Roseluck’s marehoods mixing with one another. Obsidian walked over to us and gave me a tender kiss that was as amazing as Roseluck’s, then I felt something big and hard teasing my entrance, making me feel like I were to explode in ecstasy, but he was lubing himself up for a much easier entry. “Please Obsidian, baby, don’t tease me I need you inside of me!” I whined as he kept playfully prodding my virgin flower. “Since you asked so nicely, I’ll do as you ask.” Obsidian said as he gently pushed forward meeting my cherry and very gently popped it. “I’m not a virgin anymore, so this is what my friend Lemon Hearts felt when she said she had a great night.” I thought to myself as I felt Obsidian slowly moving his rod in and out. Eventually he started to go a little faster, and he put more power into his thrusts making me even more excited to have him cum inside of me. “So how is he Minny?” Roseluck asked me as I had my tongue hanging out of my mouth as I panted in ecstasy. “He feels so good Rose, if he keeps this up I think I’ll cum.” I said as I felt him grazing my g-spot over and over again. “That can be arranged.” He spoke in a playfully evil tone as Rose began to kiss me. Between kissing Rose and Obsidian thrusting harder and faster I felt myself nearing my climax, and it was going to be huge. As I started to near the edge, I could hear Obsidian start to groan, he was probably nearing his orgasm too. I broke away from my kiss with Rose, a trail of saliva connecting our lips. “Are ya gonna cum, baby?” I asked Obsidian. “Yes, where do you want me to…” He started to say. “Inside, I want you to claim me as your mare!” I screamed as I felt my orgasm hit me hard. Obsidian put all of his remaining strength into one final thrust and blasted his seed inside of my pussy. You’re next Rose, don’t worry he’ll be gentle.” I said as I fell asleep from my orgasm.

(Roseluck’s P.O.V)

After Minuette had her fun with Obsidian, she passed out due to her powerful orgasm. “Let’s mover her so we don’t end up hurting her.” I suggested as I smiled and kissed Minny’s forehead. “I completely agree, Rosie.” Obsidian said as he levitated the sleeping mare and placed her on the foot of the bed. “Now, where were we, Oh, I think I remember.” Obsidian said as he leaned in and gave me a tender kiss before moving his stiff rod towards my virgin flower and soaked it in my juices. “Will it hurt?” I asked a little afraid that his member wouldn’t fit inside of me. “It’ll hurt a little, but as long as I’m gentle, I’ll make it as painless as I can.” Obsidian said reassuringly. This helped put some of my fears at ease and decided that if Minuette can do it, then so could I. Obsidian slowly inserted his stallionhood. As I felt him spread my lower lips and popped my cherry, I felt a bit of pain, but it was drowned out by the sheer amount of pleasure I was feeling from this experience. “Now I see why my sisters have coltfriends, but i bet they’re not as good as Obsidian is, to take on two mares and not get tired after one is very rare.” I thought to myself as Obsidian started to gently begin his pattern of in and out.

The pleasure I felt was indescribable and I felt him hitting my G-spot repeatedly. I felt my blush deepen and I couldn’t help but moan out in pleasure and I felt his thrusts get faster and harder, making me wetter and wetter as we went on with our night of passion. After what felt like hours, I was on the verge of climaxing and looking at Obsidian, he seemed as if he were as close as I was. “A-are you close?” I asked. Obsidian nodded. “Inside, or out?” He asked as he felt me start to tighten around him. “Inside, I want to share you with Minny!” I screamed out in complete ecstasy as I felt my inner walls clamp down on his member, holding him in place as I felt the warmth of his cum filling my insides and my own orgasm hit and soaked his member. I winced a bit as I felt Obsidian’s softening member leave my sensitive pussy. “This was the greatest night of my life, thanks for accepting us, do you still want to go on that date tomorrow?” I asked as he levitated Minuette to his left side as we settled down into our bed to sleep. “Absolutely, I feel a lot happier with you two, but I must ask, you aren’t in season, correct?” Obsidian asked as his tone changed from happiness to slight fear. I understood that he probably didn’t want foals yet, but our season wasn’t til spring which wasn’t for another nine months. “Don’t worry, us mares aren’t in season in another nine months, so no need to worry about pregnancy.” I reassured him with a tender kiss on his lips and drifted off to sleep.

(3rd P.O.V)

After the party ended, Obsidian helped cleaned up the remaining party debris, Randablitz left for Canterlot with Princess Luna and Oasis Spring, and Serene Ice and Night Glass crashed for a moment after a great party they never had in decades. “That was quite a get together wasn’t it, my dear Serene?” Night asked his loving wife. “Indeed, that was so much fun! We really need to do this again sometime.” Serene said as she lightly pecked her husband on the cheek. After a while, Night decided to go for a quick shower. “I’ll be out in a few minutes.” He said as he closed the bathroom door behind him. As Serene went to their bed to get ready for a good night’s rest after she gets her shower. Shortly after Night Glass got out of the shower, he dried himself off and completed all his personal hygiene like brushing and flossing. After leaving the bathroom, Serene went into the bathroom to take her shower, brush and floss her teeth. After Serene was finished she and Night lied down in their bed, kissed each other goodnight and started to go to sleep.

After what seemed like a few good hours of sleeping peacefully in their dreams, they began to stir over some noises they could hear outside the dreamworld. Night was the first to awaken. “Ugh, What is that noise?” He asked a little agitated but spoke silently as he tried to block out the sounds. As he listened he could hear what sounded like moans from a mare when she’s being intimate with a stallion. Then Serene Ice began to awaken to the same sounds as well and turned over to her husband. “Night, can you hear this?” She asked as Night sat up and sighed for a moment as he could no longer take it. “Yeah, and I don’t like it.” Night said as he went out into the hall to see if he could pinpoint the location of where those obscene noises were coming from. After a few minutes of tracking he located the source of the noises disrupting his sleep.

“Since you asked so nicely, I’ll do as you ask.” Said a familiar sounding voice. “No, it can’t be.” Night whispered to himself as he recognized the sound of his son’s voice. Serene walked up silently behind him. “What’s going on sweetheart?” She asked in a whisper as Night turned around with a smile on his face. “Our little colt is growing up Serene. He’s becoming a stallion.” Night kissed Serene when she least expected, but she gave in and returned the kiss. “It’s times like this, where I wish I could still have foals.” Serene said with some sadness as she broke away from the kiss. “Oh, honey, maybe if we can ask the princesses, or the prince if they can help.” Night said as he hugged his wife. “Well, thank you Night, I feel a little better. I think we’d better go.” Serene said as the two left the three within the room alone. “Alright, but do you want to have a roll-in the hay tonight, or just go back to sleep?” Night asked his wife as she made her way back into their bed. “Not tonight dear, maybe next time ok?” Serene said as she yawned. “Alright, good night dear.” Night said as he kissed his loving wife goodnight and drifted off to sleep.

(Canterlot Castle, Oasis’s P.O.V) (Mature Content ends for Non-Cloppers)

I felt the warmth of the morning sun on my fur as I started to greet the waking world. “Time to stoke the forge fires.” I said to myself as I got out of my guest bed to stretch my limbs. It had been a long time since I’ve forged my sword to perfection, just thinking of helping Luna made me feel warm inside. I walked to Luna’s bedroom and I saw two pegasi with bat wings. “I’ve never thought pegasi could look like this, I bet if Luna spares some of them, we could use them for our recon forces.” I thought to myself as the guards allowed me to knock on Luna’s door. “Luna, it’s time to get up.” I said in a sing-song tone. “Mommy I don’t want to go to school today.” I heard Luna say from the inside of her room as she slept. I couldn’t help but giggle at her comment. “If you don’t go then I guess Celestia will eat all the leftover birthday cake from your birthday.” I said with a sly smile. “No! Tia, that’s my cake go get your own!” Luna yelled as I could hear her scramble out of her bed heading straight for the door. Luna opened the door and saw me standing in front of her with a smile while she had a huge blush on her face. “Good morning sunshine.” I said with a giggle. “Why are you here at this hour?” Luna asked with a yawn. “It’s time to reforge your sword.” I said as I already had my smithing attire on. “Oh, right, sorry I forgot, let me go and get the pieces.” Luna said as she disappeared back into her room.

Luna returned with the two halves of her sword in a bag. “Alright let’s go.” I said as she led me to the forge. “So how are we going to do this?” Luna asked as I came over to the anvil with a heavy hammer and shattered the sword into more pieces. “What are you doing?!” Luna asked in surprise. I rolled my eyes in response. “The best way to reforge your sword is by using the tile stacking method.” I said as I looked at each piece of Luna’s sword to inspect them for their place in the stack for the new blade. “So why are you placing the pieces on the holding bar like that?” Luna asked as she looked at the small stack of sword shards. “It’s so we can get a hard, razor sharp edge, and ductile spine.” I said as I placed the softer steel stack off to the side. “And what’s that stack for?” Luna asked as she pointed to the soft steel. “That’s for the heart of your sword, you’ll have a very sharp, and hard edge, but a soft, ductile heart so your sword won’t shatter during, or after the heat treating.” I said as I placed a piece of wet paper over the edge stack, covered it in clay, hay, and ash. I placed the edge stack into the forge and heated it to welding temperature. I took the freshly heated metal out of the forge and Luna took her hammer as I held a flatter tool to start consolidating the billet. After several heats for the consolidation, we began folding the steel. After each fold Luna noticed that I kept putting water on the anvil. “Why are you putting water on the anvil?” Luna asked curiously. “It breaks off the scale of the billet while we work.” I said as we continued to work.

Eventually we were ready to place the softer steel core into the hard steel jacket, but I didn’t hear Randy come in. “I love the smell of hot steel in the morning.” Randy said as he had his smithing attire on as well. “Randy, what are you doing here?” Luan and I asked simultaneously. “I’m here to help you two, if and when you need me.” Randy said as he got a hot cut tool and held it in place as Luna struck it with a hammer to split open the jacket. I placed the softer steel billet into the jacket I put some flux into the jacket and Luna hammered it shut. I placed the stock back into the forge and brought it up to forging temperature. We did this several times and we were getting the iconic shape of a katana, now it was time to form the kissaki, or tip of the sword, I used a hot cut tool and hammer to form the tip. I moved on to hammering the mune, or back edge of the sword, then the back bevel to define the central ridge, then I moved to the cutting edge. Luna took the blade over to the filing station we had set up and began filing the blade to help shape it. “Okay, now it’s time for the most beautiful part of making this type of blade: creating the hardening line by claying the blade.” I said as I put a thicker coat of clay on the back of the blade and a thin coat on the cutting edge.“Alright time for the forge, Luna you take over from here.” I said as I motioned for Luna to handle the blade’s hardening and tempering.

(Luna’s P.O.V)

The day was long and hard as Oasis and I forged my new blade to shape, but it was all about to pay off as I pulled my new blade from the fire and quenched it in the oil. We went back and tempered the blade so it wouldn’t shatter. After the work with the forge was done, Oasis, Randy and I worked on all of the ornaments for the hilt. Oasis made the two menuki ornaments into the form of a comet, Randy made the tsuba in the form of a moon, and I worked on preparing the wooden portion of the handle. After all of those were made we moved on to the seppa, fuchi, kashira, and habaki. After all of those were done the handle was coated with manta ray skin dyed blue, bamboo pins to hold everything together, we placed all of the elements for the handle in their places and began the ito wrap with blue silk. After all of our hard work we were all sweating and tired. “I think showers are in order before testing the blade, what do you guys think?” I asked as Randy just finished working on the scabbard and placed a design of my cutie mark on it and gave it the traditional silk belt loops to attach it to me when I wanted to wear it. “Sounds good, then we’ll show Celestia the new blade of the Lunar Princess.” Oasis said as she playfully brushed her tail on my muzzle.

We arrived at the Training Room where Celestia were to meet us for the blade’s testing. Oasis was quite excited to see what my new sword would be capable of doing once being wielded by the swordsmare. We showed the blade to my sister and by the look on her face, she seemed quite fascinated with the design and look of the blade. “It’s a fine blade indeed, It definitely suits Luna well.” Celestia commented with a smile. “Well it’s time to see how well it cuts.” Oasis said as she brought in a mannequin from the armory. “Alright, let’s see our hard work pay off.” I said as I prepared for a diagonal slash. I made my slash against the leather mannequin and when I sheathed my blade the head of the mannequin’s head had been cleanly cut off without a single difficulty. “I will name you, Starkiller.” I said as I looked at my reflection in the mirror polish of my blade. “A fitting name for a beautiful blade, Luna.” Celestia complimented as she came down from the throne. “It’s time for dinner, let’s eat then we can spend time messing with our pompous nephew.” Celestia said with a sly smile as she passed us on the way to the dining room. Dinner was delicious as always, but as Randy, Oasis, and I were heading back to my room for showers and to retire for the night we heard the distinct sound of my nephew Prince Blueblood having a temper tantrum with one of the servants. “That’s your nephew, goodness he sounds like he has his head up his ass.” Oasis commented on my nephew’s terrible behavior.

“I know, so let’s do something about that.” I said as a devious smirk emerged on my face. My other two companions shared in the same smirk and we all had our blades ready to strike fear into the weaklings’ heart. “On three. One, two, three!” When I shouted ‘three’ Blueblood screamed like a mare and ran away in complete terror as the three of us drew our blades and ran towards him, the servants all laughed and applauded us as we passed. We finally got back to my room to settle down for the night. After we each had our showers, brushed and flossed, we went to bed and let our dreams guide us until morning.

Date Night (Revised)

(Twilight’s Castle, Obsidian’s P.O.V)

I had awoken to the morning rays of the sun to first feel my bed feeling heavier, but it didn’t take me long to find out why. “That’s right.” I sighed as the mares snuggled closer to me, but not wanting to waste the day away, I teleported out of bed and that made the mares cuddle each other. “I need a shower, gotta look like a king for that date tonight.” I said to myself and trotted towards the bathroom. I entered the bathroom and turned the knobs to get the water for my shower to warm up. “This is going to feel so good, after this I should wake up Rosie and Minny so they can get their showers.” I said as I started to wash off all of the filth from last night. After I got done with my shower, I went back to my room and saw that Rosie and Minny were waking up. “Good morning.” I said as they turned to face me with pleasant smiles. “Good morning to you, handsome.” They both said lovingly, swaying their hips as the walked towards me. “The shower is all yours ladies.” I said as I gave them small pecks of their lips. “Get yourselves cleaned up and I’ll take care of the rest.” I spoke to them as they headed into the bathroom as I activated my magic to clean off the bedsheets and make the bed look more decent. “That should do it, maybe Twilight won’t say anything about what happened last night.” I said as I placed new sheets on the bed. “I won’t say anything about what Obsidian?” Said Twilight as she came into my room. “Uh, nothing.” I said trying to avoid making Twilight rage shift. “Really, because it just so happens, that while I was trying to sleep I heard two mares screaming, but this wasn’t fear, or extreme pain, no, this sounded like a mare being pleasured by a stallion. Ugh, were you having sex last night yes, or no?” Twilight asked a little irritated by me avoiding this confrontation. “I did, and it wasn’t with just one mare, it was with Minuette and Roseluck.” I said with a sheepish smile.

Twilight on the other hoof wasn’t so pleased. “If you got them pregnant and you leave them, I’ll make sure you won’t be able to sit down for a week, is that clear?!” Twilight practically yelled as Obsidian stood firm. “I’ll have you know Princess Twilight, that it’s not that mare season as of now, so cool it for a moment and secondly I wouldn’t dare leave those two.” I fired back as an idea to mess with her came to my head. “But I will however leave you, so see ya!” I then turned invisible and made sure Twilight couldn’t detect me. “Obsidian, You come back here, I need to tell you that the next time you get intimate, you need to put up a bubble of silence, so the rest of us don’t hear it!” Twilight yelled as she tried to look for me. I snickered a little as she ran off and dispersed my spell. I then conjured some breakfast on the table complete with waffles with whip cream and a cherry on top, Apple Juice and some oats. I looked over and saw Minuette and Roseluck walking over to me with wet manes. “(Wolf whistle) Did I die and go to heaven, because I see two angels coming to see me.” I said making the two mares blush at my compliment. “I got you two breakfast on the bed waiting for you and I will be gone for quite some time, but I will be back in time for our date.” I said as they nodded in understanding. “OK Obsidian, you’d better not be late, otherwise Rosie and I will have revenge on you.” Minuette said with a playful evil tone with evil looks on their faces. “Oh I won’t.” I replied as I teleported off to Ponyville.

(3rd P.O.V)

Serene Ice was waking up from a restful sleep with her husband Night Glass. Night Glass heard the sound of his wife yawning and turned to face her. “Good morning dear.” Night said as he pecked his wife on the lips. “Good morning to you too, I was wondering if you would accompany me in my little expedition of Ponyville today.” Serene asked as the two began to arise out of bed. “What better plans do I have than to spend a lovely day with you, my sweet Serene?” Night asked as Serene giggled at the little nickname she had been called since they started dating. “Oh, you flatterer.” Serene said as she playfully nudged her loving husband. The lovely couple made the bed and completed their normal hygiene before heading down toward the dining area for breakfast. They both saw Twilight with an angry expression on her face. “What’s wrong dear?” Serene asked with a concerned look on her face. “You’re son seemed to forget that he’s not the only one who stays here.” Twilight said with her anger starting to fade. “Oh, you mean he was having fun last night and he forgot to put up a sound-proofing spell before he continued.” Night said as he understood what Twilight was upset about.

“It’s not just that, one of the mares he was with is one of my friends and I just don’t want to see her get hurt by him if he accidentally got her pregnant, and leaves her.” Twilight said with clear anger on her face. “Well Twilight, you seem to forget that every mare has their season and it doesn’t seem as if you have anything to worry about. I know he loves them dearly, but don’t you think that he wants to experience love that he could not have as a colt?” Night said sympathetically. “Alright, I get it, he loves them dearly, and he seems mature enough to not get them pregnant and leave them, so I’ll lay off him.” Twilight said with a small smile. “Thank you, so what’s on the breakfast menu this morning?” Serene asked as her stomach growled hungrily at her. “Well, I’ll see what I can cook up, I may have to go out for more food later on today.” Twilight answered with a smile. “Well, what a coincidence, my wife and I were going to explore town today, since we’re going to live here now.” Night said with a gleeful smile. “Great, I’m pretty sure there are some houses on sale that seem to be at your likings.” Twilight suggested even if she had more guests than she originally planned on having. “Excellent, but we’ll go house hunting after we get used to the town first, no sense in getting a house in a town where you have no idea where to go when you need something.” Serene said matter-of-factly. “I agree, Let’s go into town and explore shall we?” Night asked with a smile upon his face. “Yes, but first time for breakfast.” Serene said as she ate the toast, eggs, and drank the apple juice at the table. Once that was done the trio of ponies left the castle and went to the market to get food for future meals.

(Ponyville, Serene Ice’s P.O.V)

As Twilight, Night and I walked through Ponyville we took note of various buildings and asked Twilight what they were, who owned them, etc. Twilight was all too happy to answer our questions, which put my mind at ease, because in my mind I thought that she would get sick of all the questions, but it seemed to be the opposite. “So what’s our first stop?” I asked as we approached a stall that sold apples. “Well howdy there Twilight, who might these two ponies be with ya?” An orange country like mare asked as Twilight introduced us. “This is Night Glass and his wife Serene Ice, these are Obsidian’s real parents.” Twilight said with a smile. “It’s a pleasure to meet you Miss…” I paused as I didn’t know the orange mare’s name. “Oh sorry, where are mah manners, Applejack, but mah friends call me AJ.” she said as she tipped her stetson hat. Applejack said with a pleasant smile. “Nice to meet you Applejack, if you don’t mind me asking, what do you do for a living?” I asked with a bit of nervousness, because I didn’t want to offend her in any way. “I sell apples from mah family farm, Sweet Apple Acres with mah brother, Big Mac, mah little sister Apple Bloom, and our granny, Granny Smith.” AJ said with sincerity. “Why did ya seem to find asking me that question as offensive?” AJ asked with a concerned look. “It’s just that some ponies find it offensive for asking stuff like that, because they think it’s a really stupid question to ask.” I said with my ears slightly drooping. “Don’tcha worry none, I don’t find your curiosity offensive.” AJ said reassuringly. “Thanks for that AJ, I would like a basket of apples, please.” Twilight said with a smile as she gave AJ the appropriate amount of bits.

“Thank ya kindly and have a nice day ya hear?” Applejack called out as we left her stand and continued on our way. The sun seemed to be close to noon and we’ve seen quite a few interesting places in Ponyville. The next few stalls were relatively simple to deal with, and soon we went for a lunch break. The place we were having lunch at was quite possibly the strangest place I’ve ever seen. The building looked like a gingerbread house, but according to Twilight, this place was not made of the delicious treat, even though it looks like it is. Upon entry, we saw the pink mare who threw us that party last night as she was wrapping up business with some other pony. “Thank you come again!” The pink mare said in her cheerful tone as her attention was now directed at us. “Hey I know you two, you’re the ponies I threw that party for last night! It’s nice to see you and Welcome to Sugarcube Corner, what can I get you?” She said in one breath. “It’s nice to see you again, Miss…” I started to say, but stopped as I didn’t know her name. “Whoopsie, I forgot that I didn’t tell you my name, I’m Pinkie Pie Ponyville’s one and only party mare.” Pinkie said with quite possibly the largest smile I’ve ever seen on a mare’s face. “She’s so lucky that she doesn’t have any wrinkles.” I thought to myself as I tried to think of something to eat for lunch. “I’ll take one red velvet cupcake, with pink lemonade.” I said with an affirmative nod. Pinkie nodded as she wrote down my order and turned to my husband, and then to Twilight.

We sat down while awaiting our food to be delivered, I looked over and saw my son sitting at another table looking like he’s been through quite an ordeal. “He hasn’t seen us yet, I think I should go talk to him.” I thought as Obsidian laid his head onto his table. “What’s the matter, my little colt?” I asked in a motherly tone. “So much stress on just one date, I want to be special, but not extremely formal or something,” He said as he bashed his face on the table as if he had stayed up all night. “Why don’t you tell Mommy, what happened.” I said in slightly teasing manner. “This is not the time Mother, you’d feel like this if Rarity decided to suddenly make you a model for outfits too.” Obsidian said with a deadpan tone. “Who’s Rarity?” I asked with a raised eyebrow. “She’s Ponyville’s greatest fashionista, and do you remember that white mare with the curly violet mane and tail and has 3 light blue diamonds for a cutie mark?” Obsidian said in an annoyed tone. “I think so, but why would she do this to you?” I asked as our food arrived. “Come sit with us, I’m sure we can sort this out.” I said with a gentle smile. “Ugh, fine, only cuz I’m in the mood for crystal sandwiches.” Obsidian sighed as he slouched his way over to our table and summoned a crystal sandwich. “Alright, son, whatever you say.” I said with a giggle.

(Obsidian’s P.O.V)

After teleporting out of Twilight’s Castle, I appeared in Ponyville Square where it was fairly busy with ponies going about their day. “It is such a nice day, but what am I going to do for a date?” I thought to myself as I walked in a random direction. “Maybe Rarity will have something, if not I’ll ask her to make me something.” I thought as an idea sparked in my mind. I then looked around town for any kind of clothing shop or something. Then I remembered the time Rarity told me where to find her shop, Carousel Boutique. It was quite obvious to see a carousel like building and I approach the door and knocked. “I’m coming!” I heard the cheerful sing song voice of Rarity say from the other side of the door. The door opened to reveal the fashionista and she smiled upon to see me. “Why hello there, how may I help you darling?” She asked. “Yes well, I’d like to try to find something to make myself presentable for a ‘special occasion’ I have going on tonight.” I said to her as she put her hoof on my mouth. “Say no more, I’ll get you a fine outfit that will certainly suit your style.” Rarity said as we both entered the boutique. “Stay here a moment darling, I need to get my tape measure and get your measurements for any future outfits.” Rarity said as she went towards her work room. I mentally face hoofed for making such a idiotic decision, if I wanted to make this more casual, I would have just gone without looking like I was ready for the Crystal Ball. “What have I gotten myself into?” I thought to myself as Rarity was levitating her tape measure and various cloth swatches.

“Alright, hold still for me please.” Rarity said as she placed the tape measure around my barrel to get the precise measurements she needed. It was quite uncomfortable and there wasn’t anything I could do, but suck it up. When she was finally, fate decided to be a pain in the ass once more and an assortment of suits Rarity pulled out made me scream mentally. “Why?!, Why?! What have I done?!” I mentally cried as Rarity made me her fashion slave for the day. “I guess this is payback and taste of what the slaves in the Crystal Empire went through.” I mentally sighed and wanting to get this over with. One by one, a suit was worn, looked at, and casted aside if it didn’t suit any of our tastes. I slugged it out to hide my frustration and after what felt like hours of trying on a new suit every five minutes, we had finished when I decided to speak my mind. “You know Rarity, you’re a great friend to do this, but I think I better take this occasion to the casual level.” I said as politely as possible. “What? You’d rather go for this occasion in naught, but your fur?!” Rarity asked with a mortified tone. “Listen Rarity, I really appreciate what you do, but I didn’t expect to be turned into one of your mannequins today, when all I asked for was a simple suit.” I said as I patted the fashionista on her shoulder reassuringly. “I guess I did get carried away, I’m terribly sorry darling, sometimes I get too far into the zone, I forget about the rules of Rarity which I’ll explain later.” Rarity replied with a sheepish smile.

“It’s okay, but next time you should only make one or two outfits instead of 20 for a single pony.” I said as I gave Rarity one final friendly hug before leaving her boutique. After leaving the boutique, I sighed in relief that the nightmare was over and I decided to go for a lunch break due to the sun’s position in the sky. I looked to find a place that seemed to resemble some kind of gingerbread house. “Sugarcube Corner eh?” I said as I trudged toward the building and slumped on the first table I saw. I looked over and I thought I had seen my parents with Twilight sitting a table across from me. “What’s the matter, my little colt?” My mother asked in a tender tone. “So much stress on just one date, I want to be special, but not extremely formal or something,” I responded and bashed my head onto the table. “Why don’t you tell Mommy, what happened.” My mother said with a slight giggle. “This is not the time Mother, you’d feel like this if Rarity decided to suddenly make you a model for outfits too.” I said with a deadpan tone. “Who’s Rarity?” My mother asked with a raised eyebrow. “She’s Ponyville’s greatest fashionista, and do you remember that white mare with the curly violet mane and tail and has 3 light blue diamonds for a cutie mark?” I said in an annoyed tone. “I think so, but why would she do this to you?” My mother asked as her food arrived. “Come sit with us, I’m sure we can sort this out.” She said with a gentle smile. “Ugh, fine, only cuz I’m in the mood for crystal sandwiches.” I sighed as he slouched his way over to our table and summoned a crystal sandwich. “Alright, son, whatever you say.” My mother said with a giggle.

After I told them about my unfortunate encounter with Rarity this morning, my parents shared sympathetic looks, Twilight however, tried to contain her laughter at my situation. “You might not find it funny when she does this kind of thing to you Twilight, so you can laugh now, but what if somepony told Rarity that you need a new wardrobe?” I said with a playfully sinister grin. “You wouldn’t.” Twilight said with a shocked expression. “Maybe I will, maybe I won’t that depends on whether you’ll laugh or not.” I said with a neutral expression. “Now Obsidian, don’t be like that, you know it’s not nice to do something like that to one of your friends.” My father said with a slightly disappointed look on his face. I rolled my eyes in response. “Remember Father, I never had friends since I was a colt and I’m not going to tell Rarity, Twilight, it was just a joke.” I said apologetically. “It’s okay, but seriously, I don’t have many clothes in my closet, and judging from what you went through, I don’t want to imagine the painfully annoying fashion talk Rarity prattles on about.” Twilight said with a slight shiver of how she and Rarity would spend hours making clothes for her new wardrobe. “Oh no, I can already hear the annoying detail-oriented comments.” I said with a worried look. “So where do you plan on going for that date, my champ?” Father said as he rustled my mane for a second as I grimaced just to almost expose my dark magic eye side-effect. “That’s for me to know and my dates to find out.” I said with a long sigh to help me calm down.

(Meanwhile in Canterlot, 3rd P.O.V)

Luna was out in the training yard with Oasis sparring with her new blade. “Very good, but you still need to work on your stance, in battle, if your footing is slightly off, your opponent will notice it and press the advantage, but overall, you’re a very strong and powerful opponent Luna.” Oasis said as she used a rag to wipe the sweat from her brow. “Thanks Oasis, I’ll work on it when I have the time. Where is our dear Randy taking us for dinner tonight?” Luna asked with a smile. “He wouldn’t say, I’m sure it’ll be a great surprise.” Oasis retorted with a smile of her own. As the two could only imagine where their white alicorn lover would take them for their special date, the said alicorn was preparing himself for the date. The reservations he had were for the new restaurant in Canterlot called Pale Moon’s Forest, a restaurant owned by a thestral named Pale Moon. “Let’s see here Reservations check, presents check, shower?” He took one moment and took a sniff at his wing. “Uncheck.” Was all he said before teleporting into the bathroom. After a nice, quick shower, Randablitz brushed and flossed his teeth thoroughly, then he combed his mane until it was perfectly styled. “Now I need to go and get the girls, good thing I made the reservations for 8:00 this evening, because they’ve been training all afternoon, and need to freshen themselves up before we leave.” Randablitz said as he walked to the training yard. Out of the blue, he felt something off not in his body, but somewhere in Equestria. It was like something with pure hate and evil was emerging, but it stumped the alicorn. “Maybe I should mention this after, I don’t want to cause a panic.” Randablitz sighed as he then saw the two in the yard. “Well it looks like you two have had quite a workout today.” Randablitz said with a warm smile. Both mares were panting from the exhausting training they were doing all afternoon. “We did, when do we leave for our special evening?” Luna asked in between pants. “We have to be there by 8:00 this evening, and it’s 5:00 right now so you two have two hours to get ready, and you’ll find some really special gifts I’ve left on the bed.” Randablitz said with a wink. “Oh you, spoil us, you flatterer.” Luna said with a swoon. “Let’s go Luna, I smell like I haven’t showered in a month.” Oasis said as the two mares headed toward their bedrooms. After the two mares took their showers, brushed and flossed, did their makeup and styled their manes,they found the gifts their stallion left for them. Randablitz gave them both one of his primary feathers on a necklace, as well as rune from the ancient Taurian language. Oasis had the rune meaning Strong, and Luna had the rune meaning Moon. “How sweet of him.” Both mares said in their respective rooms.

Both mares came out of their rooms wearing their new pendants, they both wore just enough makeup to accentuate their eyes and natural beauty. Luna had her mane in a ponytail, while Oasis had hers in a nice tight bun. “You two look stunning, I hope you know how to cure that because I see stallions and mares are going to go ga-ga for the both of you.” Randablitz complimented making both mares blush. “You clean up nicely yourself handsome, shall we be off.” Luna retorted while looking at the clock, reading 7:20 in the evening. “Right, let’s go, ladies first.” Randablitz said as he allowed his dates to pass him on the way out.

(Twilight’s Castle, 3rd P.O.V)

After Obsidian left the castle, Roseluck and Minuette had eaten the breakfast in bed laid out by their coltfriend with a variety of healthy produce. “That was delicious, but I wonder where he’s taking us for dinner tonight.” Roseluck said to herself as she lightly burped from her meal filling her stomach. “Excuse you, but I know mares must act delicate for her lover.” Minuette teased for a moment as Roseluck rolled her eyes in response. “Yeah, yeah. Let’s just focus on killing time until later this evening.” Roseluck said as she took her dishes downstairs to be cleaned. Minuette however decided to figure out what to do before their date since they obviously did not have any work for the day. “What to do, what to do…” Minuette said as she laid back down on the bed trying to think of something to spend the majority of the day doing. Minuette’s thoughts were interrupted when Spike came into the room after hearing Minuette sigh in exasperation. “Hey Minuette, are you okay?” The purple dragon asked. “Oh hey Spike, I’m just bored out of my mind what me and Roseluck are going to do before our date.” Minuette explained as Spike, being the helpful assistant he was was eager to help out. “Well, do you like comic books?” Spike asked. “I used to collect them, but once I became a dentist, I stopped, but my love for them has never faded. Why do you ask?” Minuette asked with an arched eyebrow. “I have some enchanted comics that will put us in the story, and we can’t leave until the story is over.” Spike said as he held up a comic. “Really? I was always immersed in a story, but I never dreamed of actually being in one! How do we proceed?” Minuette asked with a cheerful smile. “Now hang on a moment there, I feel like this was a bad idea but I felt like just reading the book instead of going through all that again?” Spike sheepishly asked. “What do you mean again?” Minuette asked.

“Well one time I accidentally dragged the girls into a Power Ponies comic with me and we’ve agreed to only read the comics and not enter the story again.” Spike said with a blush on his cheeks. “Well that sounds quite… intriguing.” Minuette said with a confused expression. “Trust me, this is an experience you only want to have once to know not to do it again.” Spike said as he remembered the time he accidentally incinerated one of Shining Armor’s vintage comics. “Alright, your reasons are your own, but what can we do to make comics more interesting?” Minuette asked. “Maybe we could act like the characters, instead of just reading the comic?” Spike offered. “Sure, let’s do that. What comic is this?” Minuette asked. “This is Power Ponies: Revenge of the Mane-iac.” Spike replied as this brought a smile to Minuette’s face. “We should get Rose, maybe she’d like to join us.” Minuette suggested. “Good idea, let’s get her.” Spike said as they left for the kitchen.

(Ponyville, Obsidian’s P.O.V)

After spending some time with Twilight and my parents, I looked at a convenient clocktower to see that it was almost time for the date. “Well, it has been quite enjoyable spending some time with you all, but I must be going. I’ll see you all later.” I pretty much made a subtle exit as I left before the others could even say anything. I headed for Twilight’s Castle and I personally thought that someday I’ve got to move out and find my own place to call home. Besides that, upon entry I heard laughter not too far from where I was and instinctively followed it. I found the source of the laughter in the library. I saw Minuette, Roseluck, and Spike reading what looked like a comic book, but not just reading it, they were acting out the story as the characters. “At least I know that they both enjoy comics.” I thought to myself as I continued to watch them have their fun before silently sneaking into the room and gave Roseluck a hug from behind. “Aaah, Oh, Obsidian, it’s just you.” Roseluck said after a slight shriek at my surprise hug. “So I see you three are off saving a city or something?” I asked with a smile on my face as I picked up one of the comics. I never really had a chance to enjoy reading, but the only books that were ever available were dark magic books Sombra had given me. “So, are you two ready to go, or do you need to stop the villain of cleanliness first?” I asked with a chuckle, remembering that I needed a shower from working with Rarity. “Oh ha ha.” Minuette sarcastically laughed at my comment as gave the book back to Spike. “Come on Rosie, we need to look nice for our stallion since he’s taking us out tonight.” Minuette said with a seductive smile. “I think you’re right, we’ll be out in a minute.” Minuette said in a similar tone and left to freshen up. Spike however took the opportunity to leave and go get dinner for him and Twilight going. I began thinking about our date and decided to make it casual yet romantic and I knew the best place to do so after looking around this town. As the sun had just about set to leave a gold orange color in the sky with a few stars present, the two mares had returned with a different, yet attractive manestyles. Roseluck had her mane in a nice prench braid, and Minuette had hers in a beautiful top knot. “Well pinch me if I’m dreaming.” I said as they showed off their manes. “Well you’re not, and just to prove it…” Roseluck said as she planted her soft lips onto my cheek, which made me blush.

“OK then, Now I shall take you to our date, just be sure you stay close for a moment.” I instructed as the two mare made no hesitation to get close to me. I activated my magic and we teleported out of the castle to a nice open hill overlooking the town and an amazing view of the sunset over the horizon. Before long, we reached our destination, it was a nice place called Lotus Garden, this restaurant was owned by a stallion named Common Wealth. “Wow, really nice!” Roseluck looked at the restaurant as we headed toward the entrance. “Only the best for my mares.” I said with a gentle smile. They only blushed as we entered and got to our seats no problem.

(Canterlot, Randablitz’s P.O.V)

I was graced with the envious looks of both stallions and mares as Luna, Oasis, and I walked to our destination for our dinner this fine evening. “Ladies, I welcome you to Pale Moon’s Forest.” I said as I held the door for my dates. “Such a gentlecolt, and this place is absolutely beautiful.” Oasis said as she and Luna walked into the lobby. “Good evening, I have reservations for three at 8:00, under the name Randablitz.” I said to the hostess in the lobby of the restaurant. “Let me see, ah yes, private table for three.” The mare said with a smile. “Right this way.” She said as she led us through the elegantly decorated restaurant. Once we reached our table I pulled out my dates’ seats and gently pushed them in and went to my own seat in between the two mares. In just a few minutes the owner of the restaurant, Pale Moon, came to take our orders herself. “Good evening and welcome to my fine establishment what can I get for you three?” Pale said with a smile. I’ll have the garden salad, without the croutons, and raspberry iced tea, please.” I said as I gently closed my menu and placed it on the table. “Alright, and for you ma’am?” Pale asked Oasis. “I’ll take the creamy alfredo linguini pasta and just water will be fine for me.” Oasis said placing her menu down on to the table. “Okay, and for you Miss…” Pale drew a blank as she saw that The Princess Luna was dining in her restaurant. “I will take the garden salad with croutons and raspberry iced tea as well.” Luna said to the completely starstruck mare who wrote out Luna’s order as she took all of our menus and practically kissed the one Luna was holding.

“Seems she’s quite a fan.” Oasis joked as Luna blushed and rubbed her hoof behind her head in embarrassment. “Oh come now Oasis, most of the male troops start fawning over you when you boss them around, it seems that the Thestrals regard Luna the way most ponies regard Celestia.” I retorted making Oasis blush in embarrassment.

(Lotus Garden, Minuette’s P.O.V)

After we ordered, it was nice to talk about things, but what intrigued me about Obsidian was that even though we met, I know little to nothing about him other than his crystal eating addiction and how he was raised by King Sombra. I wanted to ask him what his life was like before, but I feared it would probably put him in an uncomfortable position to talk about it. “What’s bothering you Minny?” Obsidian asked as he seemed to notice my unhappiness. “Well, I’m curious, how and why do you eat crystals? You don’t have to answer if you don’t want to.” I said with a quirked eyebrow. “I know there is something more than that, plus I’ve already told you how I can digest crystals, so out with it, what’s on your mind?” Obsidian asked as he saw right through that little excuse like glass. “What was your life like with Sombra? If you don’t want to talk about it I understand.” I asked with a slightly fearful expression. Obsidian sighed as he began to explain. “After my abandonment, I was scared, alone, and cried for a day wondering what I did wrong and will I ever have a true family. When Sombra found me and took me in, I was overjoyed to finally have somepony to finally love me. He fed me well, I slept comfortably and I often had fun with the guards around the castle. Most of the time, it was magic training, studying, and lots of practice with dark magic. With each spell, he’d became more impressed and I thought someday I’ll begin my rule. That is until, The Fall of the Crystal Empire and you know the rest.” He sighed at the end and looked somewhat depressed and I thought maybe Rose could help by easing his past was to talk about it.

“I’m so sorry Obsidian, I guess before your parents realized you were a blessing, they thought that they could replace you, but since they couldn’t, I think they tried to find you and when they couldn’t, they took their lives out of regret.” I said mirroring his expression. “I sometimes wondered how great of a ruler I could have been as a colt, but all that I’ve worked for was gone in almost a fraction of a second. What am I supposed to do now?” He asked and took a bite out of a piece of bread that was sitting on the table. “Well, for one thing, you’re the first pony to develop a spell to eat and digest crystals, Sombra doesn’t count because he’s gone, hopefully for good this time, you’ll be famous.” I said in an effort to perk up his attitude. “You’re right about Sombra about not developing that spell, but it was my father who taught me it first, secondly I think maybe I should try to move on, I can’t change what happened, but I can shape my future, and it begins with just enjoying this evening with you two.” Obsidian remarked perking up a bit and caused me and Rose to blush.

“Here’s to a better future.” Rose said with a smile. “I’ll drink to that.” I said clinking my glass with hers. “You’re right about that.” Obsidian said joining his glass mine and Rose’s. Shortly after, our food had arrived and it seemed really good as the restaurants in Canterlot. “Ladies, shall we dine?” Obsidian smirked as he raised his fork with his magic. “Do you even have to ask?” I asked in response as I raised my fork in my magic. “I guess not.” Obsidian said with a smile.

(Pale Moon’s Forest, Oasis’s P.O.V)

After Pale Moon, left with our orders we were left alone to converse. Luna was nice to talk to, I could see why Randy likes her, I was starting to wonder if I was starting to like mares as well as stallions. “So Oasis, do you have any interesting stories?” Luna asked me as I thought about my past. “There was this one time I managed to save six foals from a pack of beasts while they were on a field trip for their history class in the forest near our capital city, Neighanam, two years ago.” I said with a smile at the memory of saving those foals and their praise of my deeds. “Really? What happened?” Luna asked with a very interested expression on her face. “Well two years ago I was just patrolling the forest near Neighanam to make sure there weren’t any beasts near the city limits. Everything was peacefully quiet, until I heard a scream, a scream of pure terror, I could tell it was a child, from how high pitched it was, and it was a colt. I just sprinted off into the forest letting my ears guide me to the source, then the sound of the screams was replaced by the snarls of the beasts. I drew my sword and slashed one of the beasts head off, then I stabbed another, then, threw a molotov at the pack leader, all the while the foals looked at me as if I was a celebrity. After they gave me their thanks I returned them to their families who also thanked me for my services. I just told them that it’s my duty to protect and serve the city of Neighanam, and her ponies, but deep down I’ve always had a soft spot for foals. Saving them wasn’t just the right thing to do, I figured that they would do the same for me if I were in their position.” I said as I finished up my story earning a look of astonishment from Luna.

“Oh yeah, I remember your report from that encounter, you also said that those foals wished that you were their mother.” Randy said putting in a detail that I intentionally left out of my story. “Aw, it seems that you’re a family type of mare aren’t you?” Luna teased with a giggle. I blushed at her remark. “Yes, I’d like to have foals of my own one day.” I admitted with a sigh. “You were hoping that I would be your husband, weren’t you?” Randy said with a smile. “Yes.” I said in defeat. “Well, I can’t say that I’ve never had a dull moment with you around Oasis, you were my first friend growing up, and we’ve stuck together through thick and thin, so if we were to marry someday, I’d be glad to have you by my side.” Randy said with his smile never leaving his face. We both looked at Luna for her opinion on this matter. “As long as I have the two of you as my friends, and possibly my husband and shared wife, I’ll be happy.” Luna said with a sincere smile. “Great, oh here comes our food.” I said as the smell of our food hit my nostrils.

Dinner was very good, I had so much pasta that I could take some with me. “How’s the alfredo linguini?” Luna asked. “It’s really good. Do you want a taste?” I asked in response. “Sure, I’d love some.” Luna said after she took a sip of her raspberry tea. I twisted some of my pasta onto my spare fork. “Say ‘aah’.” I said to Luna as I moved the fork towards Luna’s mouth.

(Luna’s P.O.V)

I opened my mouth to accept the forkful of Oasis’ pasta. I savored the taste of the creamy sauce and the distinct taste of cheese and garlic. “Mmm. That’s really good.” I said with a smile as I gave Oasis a bit of my salad. “That’s pretty good too.” Oasis said as she swallowed the salad I gave her. “It’s nice to see that you two are getting along.” Randy said with a smile at the way Oasis and I were treating each other. “Oasis is a good mare, I really like her not just as a friend, but as a shared significant other.” I said as I lightly pecked her on her cheek. “Thanks, that means a lot, so Luna how about after this we show Randy how much we truly feel about him?” Oasis asked with a sultry tone. “I agree, so who’s paying for dinner?” I asked with a quirked eyebrow. “I am, before we left for this Celestia came up with the currency conversion chart, so I can pay with Taurus currency.” Randy said as he placed the proper amount of money on the table as Pale Moon came over with the check. “Your tip is included with the payment for the bill. Also can we have to-go boxes please?” Randy said with a smile. “You’re hiding something aren’t you?” Oasis asked with a sly smile. “I gave her a tip of $30.” Randy said with a smile as Pale came back with a shocked expression on her face. “You gave me the largest tip I’ve ever received, I can’t thank you enough, do you three want dessert to go?” Pale asked with an ecstatic smile on her face.

“No thanks, but a business owner like yourself deserves a tip to properly operate this place.” Randy said as Pale blushed. “Thanks for your patronage, please come again.” Pale said as she gave us our to-go boxes. “We most certainly will, and this is for you.” I said as I gave the young thestral mare a small envelope with a wax seal. “Don’t open it until your birthday.” I said with a wink. Pale nodded as we left her restaurant with our leftovers and headed back to the castle.

(Lotus Garden, Roseluck’s P.O.V)

The food we received looked incredibly good as if we were in Canterlot. Obsidian got a plate of spaghetti with a glass of lemonade, I got a caesar salad with croutons and a strawberry lemonade, and Minuette got a plate of spinach ravioli and apple juice. It all seemed delicious I could not help myself but dive right into my salad. “Well, it seemed somepony was hungry.” Obsidian remarked with a smile as I sheepishly smiled and blushed in embarrassment. “I skipped lunch, so I am pretty hungry.” I said slightly defensively. “Well then, continue to satisfy your hunger.” Obsidian said as he whisked some spaghetti onto his fork and took a bite. “Really Rose? Really?” Minuette asked with a slightly annoyed expression. “I can’t help it if I’m so hungry.” I defended as I continued chowing down on my dish. “Alright, but please don’t burp out loud, hold in, or at least do it as quietly as you can.” Minuette pleaded with a worried expression. “Okay, okay, I won’t. Gosh it’s like you think I don’t have any sense of decency or something.” I shot back slightly annoyed at Minuette, even though I lover to death she’s not perfect either, like the time she passed wind while she was in the shower and didn’t tell me until the smell hit me and I nearly passed out. We were pretty much just enjoying our lovely dinner with Obsidian and we occasionally chat with one another and when we finished our dinner and received the check, Obsidian payed with no problem.

“That was really fun, I really hope we do something like this again sometime. If you get your own place, don’t be afraid to ask us to help you move some things around.” I said with a smile. “I’d be grateful, and I never knew that the two of you could do some heavy lifting.” Obsidian said with intrigue. “Well, with dinner out the way, what else did you have planned?” Minuette asked with a smile on her face. “Maybe we could have some fun like we did last night.” I said with a sultry tone. “I don’t know, or maybe I felt like we should just come to my mini sanctuary.” Obsidian replied as we were suddenly teleported to a beautiful meadow with a full moon and stars overhead. “Now this is my paradise.” Obsidian replied as he simply lied down and gazed upon the cosmos. “This is so beautiful!” I said as I looked upon the sky in awe. “Yeah, this place would be even more wondrous if we came here as the sun was setting and we watched the moon rise.” Minuette said as she stared in awe as well. “Come and lie down with me, and let’s see if we can find any constellations.” Obsidian said as he patted the ground next to him. Minuette and I nodded and we lied down alongside Obsidian and looked up at the starry sky.

(Obsidian’s P.O.V)

As we lied on the ground and stared at the vastness of the cosmos just above us, my mind began racing. “Well, then seems like a long time since I was able to do this.” I sighed to myself looking for constellations. “When I was a colt, I’d always look at the stars, wishing for things to get better. Who would’ve known it would only took one thousand and eighteen years.” I chuckled a bit before my smile turned into a more remorseful expression. “Hey, back then you were just lost and confused, but now you’ve been found, that’s all that matters.” Roseluck said as she nuzzled me affectionately. “Yeah, you’re right, but sometimes I wished to become the king I hoped to be.” I messed with the mare’s mane a bit and imagined myself ruling over a kingdom. “If it makes you feel any better, Rose and I would be your two queens, and you our king.” Minuette said as she lightly kissed my cheek. “I can imagine us ruling, the three of us becoming powerful and everything you need would be yours in a mere moment.” I imagined myself in my armor with Minuette and Roseluck by my side donned with the mare version of my armor, but different capes matching their coats. “That would be nice, maybe we’ll settle somewhere that’ll accept us as their rulers.” Minuette said with a light nuzzle on my chest, then lightly kissed Roseluck on her lips.

“Yeah, I hate to ruin the mood, but can we go now, the both of us have work tomorrow, and I can’t help my customers if I’m half asleep.” Roseluck said with a small yawn. “I suppose you’re correct.” I said as I stood up and teleported us back into Twilight’s castle just outside our bedrooms. “Thanks again for a wonderful date, I had fun.” Minuette said with a smile. “No problem, I’m glad you had fun, have a good night’s rest Minuette.” I said as I gave her a light peck on her lips. “And you too, Roseluck.” I turned to Rose and did the same thing. “Good night, my king.” Rose said playfully as we all headed toward our rooms for the day ahead.

(Mountains in the Frozen North, 3rd P.O.V)

Far North somewhere beyond the Crystal Empire, King Sombra was once again banished under the mountains and ice for another millenia. Unknowing to everypony else, even if the Great Tyrant was banished, not all his magic went with him. A shadow emerges from the ice and it wasn’t Sombra, but his evil entity that had been in his mind, corrupting him with dark thoughts and evil plans and now it’s free once more. “Farewell my good friend, For now we part, but a new host has caught my attention. Dark Obsidian seems like the new target to finally reclaim what belonged to my friend.” The shadow spoke with an evil smile and began to make his way toward Equestria and his new host.

Randy's Hell of a Night (Mature) (Revised)

(Canterlot Castle, Luna’s Bedroom, Randablitz’s P.O.V) (Warning Mature Content at beginning of this Chapter, Head to 3rd POV to skip clop.)

When the three of us got back to the castle, Luna teleported us to her room, locked the door, and placed a soundproofing ward on the room to contain our fun to this room only. “Whoa Luna, I never knew that you were this excited.” I said as I was pushed onto the bed by Luna. “Let’s give him a show Oasis.” Luna said as she lightly kissed Oasis on her lips. Oasis gave out a cute little moan as she kissed Luna back. The two of them continued to kiss until Luna’s tongue started to slither its way into Oasis’s mouth. Oasis was a little surprised from the strange feeling, but she gave into Luna’s oral assault. Oasis decided to allow her tongue to play with Luna’s in a sensual fight for dominance. When Luna and Oasis finally separated, there was a thin string of saliva connecting them. “Oasis you taste like strawberry taffy, my personal favorite, I wonder if your lower half tastes the same.” I heard Luna say seductively. “Luna you taste like strawberries, I Love strawberries.” Oasis said with equal seductiveness. I was getting harder as the two mares started to get a bit rougher with their kisses. “Hey, not to sound like a wet blanket, but I think your real prize is up here.” I said with a smirk as my erection twitched due to the cool night air. “Ooh, now that is more like it, but I think you’d look better with Oasis sitting on top of your face.” Luna said as she lightly licked my tip and gave it a small kiss. “I agree Luna.” Oasis said as she climbed up onto the bed and sat directly on my face. The sweet smell of Oasis’ arousal made me drool and then I felt Luna’s tongue licking my shaft then I felt her lips wrap around me as she started bobbing her head up and down. I took a small lick of Oasis’ wet marehood and it tasted just like strawberry taffy, just like said when they were kissing. “Ooh, yes, just like that Randy, just like that.” I heard Oasis squeal in ecstasy.

I complied with her demands and started to lick faster, and flicking my tongue against her clit, making her thrust her hips downward. "She does taste like strawberries." I thought as Luna continued sucking me off, Oasis sitting on my face, and I felt Luna’s uvula graze my cock. “Is Luna going to…” My thoughts were cut short when I felt my cock enter Luna’s warm, tight throat. The feeling of the sensation of Luna’s throat muscles massaging my dick and Oasis’s impending climax, I felt like I was going to cum, but I felt my rod slip from Luna’s throat to say something to Oasis. “ Oh sweet Oasis, I need you to attend to me, I don’t think it’s fair if you and Randy cum, but I’m left out, so come and taste my flower.” Luna said seductively. Oasis probably replied by doing as she was told her as the next sound I heard was Luna moaning in ecstasy at the treatment Oasis was giving her. Luna put my rod back in her mouth and bobbed her head up and down my shaft before making it go back into her throat. I moaned into Oasis’ marehood sending vibrations through her body, then she moaned into Luna’s Marehood, which made Luna groan and made my rod vibrate in her throat. The combined feeling between my rod being in Luna’s throat and the moans from both of them made me drive my tongue deeper between Oasis’ slippery folds.

I felt both mares breathing increase. “They must be as close as I am, time to make this come full circle.” I thought to myself as I lightly thrusted my hips in Luna’s face, making Luna push her hips further into Oasis’ face with a muffled scream of pleasure as she climaxed into Oasis’s mouth, Oasis bucked her hips into my face and my mouth was flooded by her marecum, that pushed me over my edge as I pumped my seed directly down Luna’s throat, and into her stomach. Luna moved to turn around and face Oasis who had gotten off of my face after her orgasm. “Aw, I wish I could’ve Mmph!” Oasis was silenced by Luna’s kiss as she gave Oasis the portion of my seed that she saved. The sight of this made my semi-erect cock go back to into its fully erect state. “Alright, now since, I’m still hard, who wants to go first?” I asked as the two mares nodded in agreement. “I will, Randy, and I want you to mark me as yours!” Oasis said with a seductive smile. “Alright, just let Luna lie below you and just let me do the work, okay?” I requested. “Okay.” Oasis said as Luna got into position under Oasis as I lined my dick up with her entrance, but I slightly teased her by coating my stallionhood in her juices for an easier entry.

(Oasis’ P.O.V)

I smiled at Luna as I felt Randy’s cock prod my entrance. “I’ll be gentle, I promise.” Randy said as he slowly pushed himself forward and popped my cherry. With my virginity finally gone I felt the tip of Randy’s member kissing my cervix. After he was completely inside me, he didn’t move for a couple minutes, so he couldn’t hurt me. In all honesty it did hurt a bit, but the pleasure I felt quickly dulled it as I moaned in bliss as I felt my inner walls massaging his length. “How is he Oasis?” Luna asked with a smile. “He feels so good! Just you wait.” I said as I lightly kissed Luna on her lips pushing my tongue into her mouth. I broke my kiss with Luna and turned to face the stallion of my dreams to give him the ‘ok’ to start rutting me. I nodded my head, silently letting him know he could start thrusting. Randy did just that, he started out slowly, then he started to go a bit faster until he found a pace we were both comfortable with.

This went on for a while until I felt myself start to tighten around him. “Randy I’m so close, please, cum inside of me, I want it so bad!” I whined like a filly who wanted her father to get her some candy. “I’m close too my dear. I-I’m cumming!” Randy said as he gave one more thrust and I felt my inner walls clamp down around him, holding him inside as he pumped me full of his seed. The sensation of feeling my stallion’s seed rushing into me made me climax to the point I almost passed out. I felt Randy’s dick leave my sensitive marehood, which made me wince a bit, but I collapsed on top of Luna asleep.

(Luna’s P.O.V)

After Oasis passed out with a smile on her face from her time with Randy, I used my magic to move her to the left side of the bed, so Randy and I couldn’t hit her by accident. “Are you ready, my mistress of the Night?” He asked me as I deactivated my magic from moving Oasis. “Yes, but please be gentle, I’ve never done anything like this, also please make me yours, I want to share you with that gorgeous mare.” I begged of him. He simply smiled and kissed me. “I’d never leave you out, and I wouldn’t ever dream of harming you, my Princess.” He said lovingly as I spread my hind legs to allow him entrance to my sacred garden. “Ready?” He asked. “Yes, just go slow.” I said as I felt him slather his rod in my liquid excitement and slowly pushed into my entrance. He slowly pushed himself forward and he met the resistance that was my virginity barrier. I groaned from the slight pain of my marehood being penetrated for the first time. He bottomed out inside of me and he just stayed still as we both shared a passionate kiss. Our tongues fought with each other for a bit as I felt the pain get replaced by sheer pleasure.

“Rut me.” I said as I wrapped my wings, and hind legs around him telling him to rut me until he came inside of me. Randy silently accepted my request as he began rutting me in a slow, caring manner, then he started to rut me deeper and deeper. With his slightly more forceful thrusts, he also picked up speed when he found my internal pleasure center and thrusted as quickly as his pelvis would allow him, then he started to slow down and bottomed out inside of me for a few seconds before going back to rutting me.We continued this for quite a while until I felt my walls tighten. “I’m so close, give me everything you’ve got!” I screamed as his thrusts came in faster and faster, then he put all of his stamina into one last thrust as the both of us climaxed at the same time. I felt his seed enter my womb and flood my marehood. “He’s done it, he’s made me his shared mate.” I thought to myself as I felt Randy’s softening member slip out of my marehood. Randy took his position between me and Oasis. He kissed the top of her head, then he turned to me and I kissed him back as the three of us drifted off to sleep.

( Luna’s Bedroom, The Next Morning 3rd P.O.V)

After a glorious night of lovemaking, Luna still had to lower the moon, despite her desire to lie in bed with her lovers for next few hours. Luna sighed as she was awake enough to lower the moon, then laid her head back down on her shared stallion’s chest. “Had to lower the moon?” Randablitz asked with a quiet yawn. “Uh huh, but now I’m back to dreamland with you and Oasis, hopefully Tia won’t bother us.” Luna said as she closed her eyes. After five minutes of extra sleep there was a knock on the door. “Luna, are you up yet?” A voice asked from the other side of the locked door. “Go away.” Luna said to the intruder of her sanctity. “Luna open this door, right now!” Celestia said as she was starting to get irritated. “Ugh, fine!” Luna said with slight disgust at her elder sister.

Celestia entered the room to find Randablitz and Oasis Spring lying in Luna’s bed both now awake due to Celestia’s intrusion. “Oh, oh my, Luna did you, you know?” Celestia asked nervously. “As Rarity would put it Tia, a lady doesn’t kiss and tell.” Luna said as she walked back to her bed with a loving smile. “Ok, just to let you know, the Gala is next month, and I hope you stay long enough to be a part of it Randablitz.” Celestia said to the stallion with a wink. “Back off Tia, he belongs to me and Oasis!” Luna spat proclaiming her territory. “I’m just kidding. So who wants breakfast?” Celestia asked when everypony’s stomachs growled in hunger.

(Meanwhile, At Twilight’s Castle, Obsidian’s P.O.V)

After waking to another morning in Ponyville, I was already getting myself prepped for the day ahead with my mane and tail being brushed and fixing up the room for a bit. I was about to head out and meet my two lovely mares, when I felt a presence, something I never quite felt, but it was familiar. “At last we meet face to face, Dark Obsidian.” A mysterious voice said as I turned to find the source. “Who are you and show yourself.” I demanded as I placed a soundproof bubble around my room. Then some of shadow began to accumulate and morph into a floating ball of shadow. A face appeared with only a mouth and eyes. I looked at it with little to no expression as it looked at me. “You may not know me, but I certainly know you since you were a colt.” It stated as I wanted this thing’s identity. “Who are you and what do you want?” I asked with some anger showing. “Oh, I’m just here to ask; What was it that you desired as a colt? A loving family? A ruler of a kingdom? Or was it simply revenge?” It circled me as I gazed upon him with anger. “Why, I already got my family back, and I don’t want to rule a kingdom anymore. Lastly, why would I want revenge?” I asked as it just kept a cool smile. “Really then, because that’s not what you said last night about wishing for becoming the king you want to be.” I stepped back in surprise. He was right, I really did want to become king like I once believed I could become. “Admit it, you can’t let go of that future and you cling onto it. You also wanted revenge on King Sombra for betraying you, but you already handled that.” He continued as I was really desperate for this thing’s purpose. “What are you?” I asked with anger and a hint of fear. “I am Sombra’s tantibus, or you could call me Tainted Soul.” It replied as It continued. “I was once a part of Sombra, I helped him achieve his goal of conquest a thousand years ago. I filled him with knowledge and power he needed to succeed, now I saw much anger, much fear, and much hatred in you I couldn’t resist.” He explained as I looked inside myself to know everything he was saying was true. “But, I’m perfectly happy, I don’t want to abandon the life I have now.” I defended as Soul began to frown.

“You don’t understand the opportunity I’m giving you, let me bind myself to you and I can help you make Equestria yours for the taking!” Soul said as he got very close behind me. “My answer is no, I will not leave the life I’ve made for myself for a life of loneliness and emptiness, go bother some other greedy bastard and leave me alone!” I spat with venom in my words. Even Soul was shock at my persistence at declining his offer. “If you won’t accept this willingly, then you’ll have to suffer first, I will return and when I do, you’ll be wishing you took my offer.” Soul said as he disappeared from existence finally leaving me alone once more. I lowered the bubble of silence allowing myself to hear the sound of knocking on my door. “Obsidian, are you okay?” I heard Minuette’s voice say in a worried tone. I went to my door to see the Minuette standing outside my room. “I’m fine, what’s up?” I asked her. “Well, when was the last time you’ve had a dental check up?” She asked with a quirked eyebrow.

“Would you believe me if I said I haven’t had to see a dentist in over 1,000 years?” I asked in response to her question. “Well, in that case you’re coming with me so we can see if your teeth are nice and healthy.” She said with a light smile. I felt the warmth leave my body as I suddenly had flashbacks to the time I had to go the dentist for a cleaning, I could hear the sound of some foals kicking and screaming wanting to leave. “Mommy, I don’t want to go to the dentist.” I thought to myself as I followed Minuette to her office in Ponyville with a feeling of dread.

(Ponyville Dentist Office, Minuette’s P.O.V)

After arriving, the dentistry was empty as usual since nopony has been to a dentist to tell them about dental hygiene other than me, Rose, and Obsidian. I placed Obsidian in a chair and left to grab my equipment so I could begin observing his teeth’s current state. I came back with all of the necessary tools for Obsidian’s appointment. “Okay, Obsidian, it’s time to look at those pearly whites.” I said with a smile. He opened his mouth and I was impressed that even though he hasn’t seen a dentist in a thousand years, his teeth were really well-kept. “I see you have been brushing, but I want to just really clean them is all.” I said as I began to grab some of my dental tools. “Okay let’s see if there’s any serious plaque build up.” I said as I took my special plaque detection dye and sprayed some into his mouth. After a couple of minutes the dye revealed a couple places, but not anything that couldn’t be handled. “Just some minor build up, nothing too serious, but i would like to recommend a magic-powered toothbrush. The vibrations from the brush help break up leftover food, and helps break down plaque.” I said as I started using my scrapers. Obsidian’s gums were nice and healthy, so they didn’t bleed all that much. “Okay, go ahead and rinse your mouth out.” I said as I sprayed some water into his mouth. He spit out the water and opened his mouth again. “Okay, now to my favorite part, the brushing.” I said as I picked out a strawberry flavored toothpaste. After a very thorough brushing Obsidian was done. “Okay, now I want you to come back here in at least six months so we can keep those pearls white.” I said with a giggle.

“Okay, I’ll put it in with the things I need to do for the rest of my life. By the way, I like your approach, you’re not trying to scare, or hurt anypony, you’re just doing your job to make sure that their teeth are healthy. You also converse with your patients to help them feel more comfortable.” Obsidian said with a smile. “Thanks, now here’s your bill, now most of it is covered by me, since you’re currently unemployed, but once you get a steady job, You’ll be given a discount because you’re my significant other along with Rose, does that sound fair?” I said with a sheepish smile. Obsidian nodded. “I can agree to this, but only if I had shown you a spell I was taught.” He activated his magic and instantly a small bag appeared levitating in the air. I opened it to find the exact amount of money he owed me for this appointment. “Being a prince had it’s perks, and I was given a generous amount from Sombra with over one hundred thousand bits as my allowance.” Obsidian smirked as I was impressed since he wouldn’t need a job for some time, but he’ll have to go looking eventually. “Well then, I guess you’re good to go, let me just clean up here and I’ll close up for the day.” I said as I began to clear my workstation. Obsidian assisted me with his magic like the gentlecolt he was gentlecolt he is. It didn’t take long to put away the equipment and just as I was closing the storage closet, I felt Obsidian’s tail brush right under my chin.

“Oh, are you toying with me, my King?” I asked in a sultry tone. “Maybe, or maybe I can repay you other than money.” Obsidian responded to me and planted a full kiss on my lips. “Mmm, After Rosie gets off work, You’re going to have to really work for your prize.” I said as I swayed my hips in a seductive fashion. “All I need is just some love reassurance, dear Minnie.” Obsidian responded as his hoof touched my cheek and left the dentistry.

(Ponyville Flora, Roseluck’s P.O.V)

It was a bit of a slow day, but it was productive nonetheless. It was about time to close up shop for the day. I was counting up all of the bits we made, when my sisters came up to me to see me smiling and humming to myself. “Well Rosie, what’s gotten you in such a sweet mood?” Lily asked with a smirk. “Oh nothing much, just that I have a shared coltfriend, and I’m no longer a virgin.” I said with a slight spring in my step. “Hey, looks like little Rosie here is no longer a filly, but she’ll always be our little filly.” Daisy smiled as well rustling my mane a bit. “Yeah especially since while she was out, we found her little secret d.i.a.r.y” Lily whispered into Daisy’s ear on the last bit of her sentence. “You didn’t, because if you did, I’ll make you very sorry!” I said as I now blushed out of embarrassment and frustration at their audacity to read my personal thoughts and feelings either too inappropriate, or sensitive for the public ear. “What was the latest entry, talking about getting the courage to talk to that colt she liked a few weeks earlier due to her shyness?” Daisy asked. “Yeah or was it the time she had actually thought that blue mare she saw around town was, how’d she put it “pretty cute that I might kiss her.”?” Lily teased once more as Daisy snickered probably dying from laughter to my embarrassing secret. “Well unlike you two, I have two ponies to pleasure me, you girls only have one, so eat it!” I said with anger. “Not to mention, I could tell your coltfriends your secrets, then we’ll see who’s laughing!” I shouted as I ran out the door crying. Daisy and Lily were sometimes arrogant and continued laughing to my reactions, but it still hurt that they would go through my diary and learn some of my most sensitive or embarrassing thoughts. As I ran through Ponyville too blinded by my tears, I managed to run into somepony. “Whoa, is this how we’re meeting when we see each other?” I heard a familiar voice. I looked up and saw Obsidian’s handsome face that could always make my day. “Of all the ponies I could’ve run into, I’m glad it was you.” I said as I lightly sobbed. Obsidian’s smile turned into a worried expression as he helped me up. “You OK, you look as if you had seen King Sombra’s torture chambers?” Obsidian asked wiping a tear from my eye.

“It’s just that my sisters Lily, and Daisy, managed to go through my diary, and make fun of me for writing about you and Minny. Right now I just want to get back at them, but I don’t know what to do!” I said as I started sobbing once again. Obsidian took me in an embrace as I cried on his leg and caressed my mane in comfort. “If it’s revenge you seek, then I could help with that.” Obsidian replied with some evil in his voice. “Really, you’d do that for me?” I asked with a smile. “No, I’m going to do it for fun, Yes I’d do it for you. For it to work, I need Daisy and Lily to be with their coltfriends. You may know this would you?” Obsidian replied with playful sarcasm. “I know who their coltfriends are, Daisy’s is Caramel, and Lily’s is Trenderhoof.” I said with an evil smile growing on my face. “Good, then all we need is when their next dates are and then we can spring our little surprise.” Obsidian wiped the last tear out of my eye. “I’ll have to go through their appointment books to be sure, but last time I checked their next double date is next Friday at Lotus Garden at 6:30.” I said with a series of diabolical giggles. “Perfect, We’ll have to inform Minny about this so she doesn’t feel left out.” Obsidian said with a smile as he leaned in to kiss me. “I can’t wait, This will be the best revenge I can get from my horrible sisters.” I said with an evil grin as Obsidian and I kissed once more.

(Twilight’s Castle, Obsidian’s P.O.V)

I returned to the castle to get some studying done after running into Roseluck earlier and decided to help her with her sisters reading her diary. “Oh, Hello Obsidian, I hope you like the sound of screams, because I’m going to bring some friends the likes you’ve never seen before.” I heard the sound of Tainted Soul’s voice speaking to me in a condescending way. “And what friends do you mean, more shadows from beyond a hill?” I asked with anger as I looked around. “Oh no, these friends come from the homeland of your new stalker friend, and he knows these creatures are no laughing matter, especially since they were once ponies that studied Dark Magic until they ceased to be ponies and became the sort of creatures you’d find in your darkest nightmares.” Tainted Soul appeared as I stood firm. “I will not allow this to happen and it begins with your defeat.” I said as I began to activate my dark magic. My eyes were green and purple mist began to seep out as I summoned some tentacles from the floor to swipe at the shadow figure. “Ah, ah, ah, don’t be so hasty to try and ruin the fun, besides, if it happens anyway, Dark Magic won’t help you, since it would only make them stronger, and your friends from Taurus aren’t what they seem, you’ll see what they do to Dark Magic users like you when my friends arrive, and spoiler alert, under normal circumstances, you would be slaughtered.” Soul said with an evil grin on his face. He then somehow took over the tentacles I summoned and forced them to attack me and it took one good swipe from one across my right eye to send me flying and crashing on the floor. The tentacles vanished as I slowly got to my feet, hissing with pain from my eye and looking with my left, I gasped to see purple smoke surrounded my eye and a scar was present.

“You’re persistent, that’s good, but we’re done for now, I’ll be back with my companions and you’ll see who your friends really are.” Soul said as he left me once again. I quickly thought in my mind and I did not want any of my friends harmed or killed because of me, so I had to give in, for the safety of my friends. “Don’t hurt them, you can do what you like with me, but leave them alone, please.” I said with a tear escaping out of my left eye. “Good boy, and any great king needs an army of strong followers who will never give into the weakness of moral consequences.” Soul said as he came towards me and entered my body taking complete control of it. “Now let’s go get my army. Soul said through my body as we disappeared to the country of Taurus to gather the Dark Beasts.

The Hunt Begins (Story Arc 2 Completed)

(Taurus, Forbidden Forest, Obsidian/ Tainted Soul’s P.O.V)

I arrived in the forest outside the city of Neighnam, the place where Dark Beasts resided to wait for unsuspecting victims. As soon as I started to look around and through the dead trees, I saw several leering eyes staring at me. Most of them were just waiting for me to make a run for the city nearby, but when I didn’t, one of the beasts became impatient and leaped out at me to take me down, but I moved out of the way while blasting a hole through its head with my magic. The dead beast collapsed onto the ground and turned into a black mist. “I’m your new master now.” I said as I summoned my Dark Magic to show them that I was a master of the Dark Arts, and I haven’t lost myself to the corruption of Dark Magic. Several beasts bowed their heads in respect, acknowledging my dominance over them. Apparently the beasts were once ponies that studied Dark Magic up until the point their research made them change into mindless beasts that will only obey a master that can control Dark Magic without turning into a beast themselves. As I looked upon my army of Dark Beasts I saw that most were wolf-like creatures, but others looked like abominations comprised of several different creatures fused together. “It seems that the more research some ponies did, the more malformed they became in the end.” I thought to myself as I saw one beast that looked like a giant hound with purple sparks coming from its hide. “Heh, those ponies in the Crystal Empire won’t know what hit them when these gruesome beasts show up at their door. Best of all the Royals will be devoured and I’ll take the throne!” I cackled madly at the thought of watching Princess Cadence screaming in terror at her family and herself being mauled by a pack of Dark Beasts.

“What have I gotten myself into?” I thought sadly not wanting to harm anypony. “I need to stop him before everything goes south quickly.” I tried to think of something, anything to stop Soul from conquering the Empire I once grew up in. As I watched Soul using my body to gather these dark abominations, I knew that these beasts would end up slaughtering thousands without mercy or regret. “I have to warn them somehow, or they’re never going to know until it’s too late!” I thought franticly trying to think of a way to send some sort of message that trouble was coming. “I got it.” I said as I tried to use the telepathy spell to get Randablitz. “Randy are you there?” I asked hoping he would respond. “Yeah. Where are you? I just got back to Ponyville with Oasis and Luna, we ran into Minuette and Roseluck earlier and they told us that they’ve been searching for you.” He said in a worried tone. Before I could respond, I felt Soul trying to severe the spell. “Please.... Crystal.... Empire… You guys… Here… Now!” Was all I could say before the spell was cut. “Even if they went, that just gives me an advantage to get rid of more enemies in a single attack, you’ve just doomed your friends to their deaths.” Soul said to me before turning his attention to his army. I felt ashamed and felt like I were to blame for this. “Now my pets, we begin our conquest to rule over Equestria!” Soul shouted proudly, earning various growls, snarls and roars from the Dark Beasts. “I will open a portal and we’ll arrive outside the Crystal Empire during the Twilight hours, when night falls we lay waste to the pathetic kingdom and claim it in my glory, if any guards try to stop you, then do what you wish with them, but leave me the Royals!” Soul said as he was summoning a lot of Dark Magic from the area to create a massive portal for his entire army to be teleported with him to the frozen wastes outside the Crystal Empire.

(Ponyville, 3rd P.O.V)

Randablitz was really worried, from the sound of Obsidian’s voice he looked at Oasis. “Oasis go get the troops, we need to move out, now.” He said with a grim expression on his face. “Luna go get Twilight, her friends, and your sister, and meet us in the Crystal Empire, we have to defend it from some sort of threat.” He said as he lightly kissed Luna on her cheek. “Ok, love, just be careful.” Luna said with an anxious expression. “I will, just remember we need all the help we can get.” Randablitz said as he and Oasis left Luna to find the Mane 6.

Oasis ran over to the castle to find all her soldiers and mobilize them for the operation ahead. After she found her soldiers, she had to give them a mission briefing. “Listen up troops, we’re going back to the Crystal Empire to defend it from a possible hostile army, comprised of what exactly, we don’t know, but whatever it is, it’s not friendly.” Oasis said with a stern look on her face as she briefed her troops of the situation. “Ma’am, permission to move out?” One of the officers saluted and asked. “Commander, I’m giving you the direct order to board the next train bound for the Crystal Empire, so you don’t need my permission at this point.” Oasis said with a slight smile. “Yes Ma’am, Alright troops let’s move!” The Commander shouted as the troops fell in behind him and headed for the train station. Meanwhile outside of town, Twilight and her friends, including Roseluck and Minuette were enjoying a lovely outing in the hills nearby Ponyville. Luna suddenly appeared in the middle of their picnic. “Luna, what’s the big idea?” Twilight asked with a slightly angered expression. “I apologize for intruding, but it seems as if an evil presence is preparing to attack the Crystal Empire and we need to go and inform my sister of this and leave as soon as possible.” Luna explained.

“An evil presence? Is King Sombra returning for another take over?” Twilight asked with slight fear from remembering how close he was at reclaiming the Empire if it weren’t for Spike. “I don’t know, but Randablitz got a message from Obsidian saying that the Crystal Empire is in danger, from what we don’t know, but we must act quickly in order to stop it.” Luna said with a determined expression. “If Obsidian is in trouble we want to help too.” Roseluck said she and Minuette had stern looks on their faces. “Agreed, we made a promise that we’d help one another and that’s what we’re going to do.” Minuette agreed as they tried to sneak their way to the train station. “Fine, but you two will have to speak to Oasis about weapons and armor, The Canterlot Armed Forces won’t have time to make the two of you anything.” Luna said to Minuette and Roseluck as she teleported back to Canterlot to inform Celestia.

“Alright girls, let’s go and save the Empire.” Twilight said as her friends who responded with determined expressions and a mad dash towards the station to the Crystal Kingdom. The group of friends met up with Oasis and her troops. “Hey Oasis, Minuette and Rose need weapons and armor, do you have anything to spare?” Twilight asked with a sheepish smile. “Why absolutely, we always keep spares. Troops, suit them up.” She replied and ordered her troops. “Ma’am, yes ma’am!” Four soldiers said as they saluted their general. It didn’t take less than five minutes for the ponies to be suited in the same armor and weapons as the other soldiers and Rarity adored the design even if she looked as if she were going to war. “This does meet my expectations, do you mind if I keep this after this is all over?” Rarity asked with a pleading smile. “You can keep it, now select your trick weapon and firearm, everypony has one. I use my Evergloom pistol, and my sword as my weapon set. Your weapons depend on what style you prefer, do you want magic and skill, strength and skill with firearms, all skill, all strength, all firearms and draining weapons, or all magic, it all depends on the user.” Oasis said as the troops wheeled in several weapon crates. Rarity picked the whip cane and pistol. Twilight picked the saw spear and pistol. Applejack picked the Holy Greatsword and cannon. Fluttershy picked the whip cane and blunderbuss. Rainbow picked the buzzsaw and blunderbuss. Pinkie picked the Gravehammer and her party cannon. Minuette picked the katana and Evergloom pistol. Roseluck picked the Holy Greatsword and blunderbuss.” With all of their selections made they boarded the train and went on to save the Crystal Kingdom.

(Crystal Empire, Cadence’s P.O.V)

After we returned from our little vacation in Ponyville, it was nice to return to the Empire so we can watch over our subjects and take care of Strong Spirit. I heard the sound of my son’s crying coming from his nursery. I leapt from my throne in the middle of court to care for my son, since Shining was busy with training the new recruits. “Shh, shh, Strong, it’s okay mommy’s here.” I said soothingly. Strong Spirit just wouldn’t stop crying even after I sang him his favorite lullabye, I was truly at a loss. Then a thought came to my mind. “You sense something is wrong don’t you?” I asked him as he started to stop his wailing. “It’s okay mommy’s here my sweet baby.” I said as I gave him a kiss on his forehead. He giggled a bit as I placed him into his mobile cradle so I could have him with me in case he started crying again. I heard the sound of a train whistle coming from the station. “I’m not expecting any visitors, what’s going on?” I asked myself. I leapt down from the Palace balcony and flew off to the train station while making sure I don’t startle Strong Spirit. The doors of the passenger sections opened and revealed Randablitz, Oasis, Minuette, Roseluck, Twilight and her friends, and Randablitz’s troops all wearing combat armor and carried weapons with them. “What’s going on?” I asked in a worried tone. “Obsidian told us to come here, because the Empire is in danger, from what we don’t know, but we came prepared.” Randablitz said with a stern look on his face. “Oh, well I think Spirit sensed something as well, but I don’t know what’s going to happen, but we will keep them out with the power of the Heart and Shining’s shield spell.” I tried to reassure them.

Randabitz looked at me skeptically. “Cadence I hate to be disrespectful, but Shining’s shield spell and the power of the Heart aren’t going to be enough to keep this evil presence out seeing as it seems to feel familiar to me.” Randablitz said with a look of shock on his face. “What is it then?” I asked somewhat terrified of his reply. “It’s the Dark Beasts.” He said with an angered expression. “What are Dark Beasts exactly?” Twilight asked. “Dark Beasts used to be ponies who studied Dark Magic to the point their sense of self and physical being completely changed into abominations that only exist in the darkness, and they follow anypony that can command Dark Magic and hasn’t transformed.” He said with a grim expression. “How do we stop them?” I asked with a determined look. “We fight and slaughter them until they return to the abyss from whence they came!” He exclaimed making his troops pump their hooves in agreement. “Alright, do what you can to defend this Empire and if you see the leader, take him prisoner and we’ll deal with him/her afterwards.” I said with a serious expression. “We’ll try, because Dark Beasts usually hunt in packs, and when the alpha is disposed of they’ll just scatter, with this type of scenario, they won’t back down until the leader is out of commission.” Oasis stated matter-of-factly. “Alright let me go inform Shining.” I said as I flew back towards the palace and landed in the middle of the training yard. “Shining we need to prepare our defenses now, Randablitz, Oasis, his troops, and our friends are here armed to the teeth ready to defend us from creatures called Dark Beasts, and I also have no idea what they look like and no, we don’t know who, or what is controlling them, the best we can do is fight them off.” I said as I flew back inside and placed my only son into his cradle and kissed his forehead. “Sleep tight my little prince, mommy loves you.” I said as I went to the palace armory to retrieve my gear.

(Outskirts of Crystal Empire, Soul/Obsidian’s P.O.V)

The sky has darkened and the beginning of the night was upon us. It was time to invade that lovey-dovey kingdom. “Now my pets, go and feast on their flesh and bones, but remember the royals are mine!” I said with an evil grin as my monstrous army rushed towards the city. The army wasted no time for a full assault, but it wasn’t for about thirty seconds when some were killed mysteriously. I looked to see that the Empire had set up an ambush and a well played one too. I signaled my army to split off in three groups, one to continue to the Empire, another to hit the right defenses, and the final to hit the ambushes. After one of the groups moved to kill off the defenders, I heard the sound of somepony shouting orders to disperse, engage targets, and retreat. “What are they up to? Whatever it is, I got to play the game of strategy.” I said to myself as I began pondering at a new battle tactic. My thoughts were interrupted by the sound of a cannon being fired. “What was that?!” I asked myself in a surprised tone. I turned to see some pink pony’s cannon fired a blast of pellets with enough force to actually do damage to the beasts. “How can that pony use that?!” I angrily asked as I saw a beast turn into black smoke after the cannon’s projectile nail it square in the face with its munition. I saw that this plan was not working and if it keeps up, I won’t have a strong enough force to secure Equestria. “Time to take matters into my own hooves.” I said as I transformed into a massive cloud of shadow and charged toward the battlefield to wipe out the defenders.

“These aren’t Crystal Guards, so these must be Randablitz’s soldiers.” I said as I strode past them confident that I killed them. “Ha, simpletons, thinking that a small squad of troops could stop my advance. But, that does mean a larger force will still await my arrival.” I chuckled and then thought about what could be waiting for us. “Come my pets, let not this small set back stop our conquest.” I sounded inspirational to them and they followed me towards the Empire’s borders. “Stay alert, and don’t be afraid to chow on civilians, they’ll give you the meat you deserve.” I said with a sinister grin making them drool in hunger.

(Crystal Kingdom, 3rd P.O.V)

With the outer defenses down, Soul and his army had reached the borders of the Empire unaware of the heavier defenses within the Empire and all the civilians were inside of their homes to stay safe from the dangers. Randablitz stood next to Oasis waiting for the threat to emerge. “Okay everypony, get into your positions and lure some of the enemy forces towards you and have your partner flank them. Hit them hard, fast, and leave no survivors.” Randablitz said with a stern expression. Everypony nodded and ran in groups of two to three and hid in the various alleys and side streets to avoid being seen. Outside the protection shield to the Empire, The dark beasts stood at attention to their master. Even with a few losses, They still had strength and numbers to conquer. Soul wasted no time and with a large bolt of dark magic, the shield cracked and dispersed into pieces, exposing the Empire for invasion. “Now go, but stay in groups, I’ll go for the heart then the throne.” Soul ordered as the beasts ran in to begin their chaos as Soul himself used the shadows around the Empire to his advantage. Applejack and her partner, Rainbow Dash found a group of five Dark Beasts and were pretty surprised at their size and appearance. “Aw c’mon we can take ‘em!” Rainbow whispered. “R.D., we can’t just rush in there, we need to have a plan.” Applejack said as she observed the behavior of the beasts. “I got one, do ya have any random stones?” Rainbow asked. “Yeah Why?” The farmer asked. “We’re gonna get one to come over here, and hopefully not attract the others.” Rainbow said as she took the random pebble and threw it at one of the Dark Beasts, hitting it in the left hind leg. The Dark Beast looked at the direction of where the pebble originated and snarled as it headed for a dark alleyway. Rainbow hit the beast with her buzzsaw mace and caused it to turn into black smoke. Applejack smiled at this idea. “Let’s do it again, but I wanna have a go.” She said as she threw a pebble. Another beast walked right into the same trap its companion did and had Applejacks greatsword smashed through its head. This continued three more times and their group was eradicated, so they moved on to go find out if their friends needed their help.

Rarity and Fluttershy were patrolling one of the side streets and saw a group of three beasts looking for somepony to eat. “They haven’t noticed us, we have the element of surprise.” Rarity whispered and cocked her pistol, took aim and shot one of the beasts getting the whole group’s attention. Both mares switched their canes into their whip forms and lashed the beasts until they dropped dead. “I really don’t like this, but it is for the greater good.” Fluttershy said as a single tear left her eye. She did feel sorry for the pony who condemned themselves to becoming such a monster. “Don’t worry darling, at least their suffering is over.” Rarity said compassionately and patted Fluttershy’s back. Back with the main group of beasts, they began to pick up a sense that something wasn’t right. Soul noticed this and looked back at one of his beasts sniffing the ground. Soul looked down to see the ground covered in a black substance and his eyes lit up in realization of what it was. “Scatter, it’s an oil trap!” He shouted making the group leap in every direction as Roseluck shot her gun from a distance and ignited the oil killing a few beasts, but not enough to be a significant dent in their forces. “These pests really trapped the place.” Soul said trying to think of a new strategy and decided to do something that would hopefully break their fighting spirits.

Back with a few beasts who managed to find a few crystal ponies to dine on were about to dine on their first meal in possible decades. The ponies also had their foal with them and they screamed in terror at the beasts, but were surrounded by them, until two metallic projectiles hit them causing them to turn their attention to their assailants, it was Oasis and Randablitz. The two of them ran straight for the beasts and sliced right through their hides, saving the ponies, who were still cowering in fear. “It’s okay. Do you live around here? If you tell us where you live, we’ll escort you home, no harm will come to you.” Oasis said soothingly. The mare looked up at one of her saviors and kissed her hoof. “Thank you so much, we live just down the street, please, get us there!” She whined. “Alright, follow us.” Randablitz said as he escorted the family to safety. Pinkie and Twilight were stalking three beasts that were trying to bust down a door trying to eat the ponies inside. Pinkie looked over to find some kind of plan of attack to somehow engage the dark beasts. “Twilight, you take one on the left I take right.” Pinkie said to Twilight who nodded and shot a bolt of magic and hit the beast on the left in it hindquarters causing it to yelp in pain. The other two saw this attack and charged to engage Twilight. “Pinkie I need help!” Twilight said as she backed away from the other two. Pinkie responded by blasting the other two with her party cannon killing one, then she charged forward and slashed the beast twice with her sword, then smashed it with her hammer. Twilight hacked and slashed her beast and then extended her saw spear and stabbed the beast, killing it. “Great job, let’s regroup with the others for what the next phase of the plan is.” Twilight said as Pinkie nodded and ran off back to the others.

(Canterlot Castle, 3rd P.O.V)

Luna was really upset that her sister was busy with court. Her lovers and friends were counting on her help, with that in mind she threw caution to the wind and bursted through the doors and went into the throne room, interrupting Celestia’s Day Court. “Luna, you know how important this court is!” Celestia frowned at her sister’s action. “Forgive my intrusion sister, but while these nobles are prattling on, the Crystal Empire is possibly under attack from a dark army!” Luna retorted with a frown of her own. “Has King Sombra returned?” Celestia looked at her still maintaining a frown on her face. “Apparently, it’s worse, this army is comprised of creatures called Dark Beasts. These creatures used to be ponies who studied dark magic until they transformed into hideous beasts, who leads them I don’t know, but we need to leave with some troops now!” Luna responded as Celestia’s face then turned into horror. “Citizens of this court, a new matter has been brought to my attention and I must go, Meeting adjourned.” Celestia announced as the ponies did not even question what was happening and left. “Luna, mobilize the troops, We’ve got an Empire to save.” Celestia turned to her sister. “Thank you sister, again I really am sorry about intruding on Day Court, but my friends need me more.” Luna said with some tears escaping her eyes. “I know you had good intentions, but our friends are in danger and this far more important.” Celestia comforted Luna and the two left to mobilize their troops and suit up in the same armor they used to defeat Sombra the first time. Luna used her magic to summon Starkiller to her and tied it to her hip and smiled. “Are you ready to confront the darkness Sister?” Luna asked her sister. “Let’s do this.” Celestia responded as they rang for their their elite troops.

They arrived outside the Empire and saw a group of Randablitz’s troops lying on the ground unconscious. Luna was shocked at the sight of this and she ran over to them. “Are you alright?” She asked the leader of the group as he started to awaken. “Ugh, yeah we’re alright, we managed to stay out long enough to let them go unto the city.” The leader said. Luna was horrified when she heard the beasts had entered the city limits. “I sense Randablitz had a plan for this.” Celestia said with a likely hunch. “It’s a strategy we’ve always used, allow the beasts into the city and engage the beasts in a more condensed setting, rather than in the open where the beasts can gang up on you.” The group leader said with a smug grin. “Sounds like Randy alright.” Luna sighed with a slight blush. “Enough talk our comrades need us, and hopefully those eight mares as well as the Prince and the General have cleared most of the beasts, but be warned, according to our sources, the more that a pony would study the Dark Arts, the more malformed they became when they finally transformed.” The group leader said with a worried expression. “Let’s go sister.” Celestia said with determination. “Right, we will face these monstrosities head on and never look back!” Luna shouted earning cheers and war cries from the troops that now followed the two sisters into the city.

Back in the main base of operations, Randablitz and the rest of the troops were rallied to make the final attack to defeat the Dark Beasts. “Excellent work everypony, but it seems that the beasts we all encountered were all the common form, the more intelligent ones are with the leader of this sorry excuse for an invasion, all we need is one final effort to stop this plot for domination in its tracks.” He said, but noticed that three major ponies weren’t accounted for: Shining, Cadence, and Strong Spirit. “Randablitz, the troops are marching to the castle and we’ve spotted Luna and Celestia’s forces arriving here.” Oasis informed her Prince. “Excellent, let’s meet up with them and get the bottom of this, the faster we solve this little mystery, the sooner we can celebrate the fact that nopony died tonight.” Randablitz said as he opened his wings and took flight. At the castle’s base entrance, a few more developed Dark Beasts were on guard to protect the entrance and the Heart to stop anypony who tries to get to their master inside. Luna and Celestia caught a glimpse of what they were going to be fighting and they didn’t like it one bit. The beasts were enormous, looked more skeletal, and had purple sparks emanating from their hides. “Luna, please tell me this is all a bad dream and we’re actually at home.” Celestia said with a look of absolute terror. “I’m afraid you’re not dreaming, these things are real, and they’re much more intelligent than the others.” Randablitz said as he landed behind the two sisters startling them.

“So what do we do?” Celestia asked. “Simple, since there are multiple beasts, we need to lure one of them and fight just one at a time, but just one of these is hard to deal with because of the wide swipes and electrical area of effect attacks too.” Randablitz said as he looked at the Spark Beast. The beasts saw the attackers and went into a defensive posture and began sparking up their electrical charges. “Well they see us now the fight begins, just remember to dodge towards them, if you try to dodge away from them, you’ll get hit for sure.” Randablitz said as he looked at the beasts. They began to use an electric breath to try and ground the airborne alicorns so they can be more effective with their claws and other abilities. “Don’t try to get airborne, that’ll be suicide, just fight them head on and dodge them at the right time, then strike.” Oasis said as she and the rest of the troops arrived to help out their friends. “Good to know, I wish we could’ve known that earlier.” Celestia said while rubbing her head. The alicorns and pegasi dove in on the beasts at a fast speed for the beasts to make an effective attack. One beast however was able to snap a bite at one of the attacker’s wings. The wing was nearly torn from its socket and would be a permanent injury if she didn’t get medical attention. “you need to stop, or you may never be able to fly again soldier.” Luna said as she slashed one of the beasts in order to knock its electricity off and stabbed it in the head, and twisted her blade so the wound wouldn’t close. “Yes ma’am.” The pegasus said as one of Randablitz’s soldiers assisted the pegasus move its wing back into place and used a healing potion. As Luna had killed one another blasted a bolt of electricity at her paralyzing her painfully as the other wolf helped fend off the other attackers. “Luna! You will not touch my sister, you foul Beasts!” Celestia shouted in anger as she summoned her magic and created a sphere of light as bright as the sun which killed all of the remaining beasts. With the beasts defeated, Celestia dispersed her spell and raced to Luna to assist in any way she could. “Luna, are you alright?” Celestia asked with worrying eyes. “I’m fine, a bit shaken, but fine.” Luna said with a smile. Randablitz and Oasis raced over to Luna and gave her some loving nuzzles. “I’m so glad you’re okay.” Oasis said with a smile.

“Um, I hate to spoil your moment, but we have a situation?” A soldier reported to Randablitz. “How could we have missed this, the Crystal Heart is missing!” He yelled out angry at his own lack of foresight. “It’s not your fault Randablitz, besides I know one place where we could find it.” Twilight said as she looked at the castle. “Of course it has to be in the castle. I wonder who could’ve taken it?” Rainbow Dash said with a sarcastic tone. “I wouldn’t make sarcasm like this Miss Dash, If it is Sombra behind all this, he is clever with his plans.” Celestia told Rainbow remembering how it was difficult to face him a thousand years back. “Right, sorry Princess.” Rainbow said as they went inside the castle cautiously. “Well, let’s go and stop whoever it is behind this.” Oasis said as she helped Luna to her feet. They went inside and went into the throne room and found that it had been changed with dark crystal walls and tapestries with a small gray circle with two red curved spires on opposite sides. What was even more shocking was the statues of Shining Armor, Cadence and a crying Strong Spirit encased in stone in the middle of the room. “We know you’re here you foul, disgusting creature! Come out and show yourself!” Luna shouted in her Royal Canterlot Voice. All they got in response was laughter from a disembodied voice that sounded familiar.

“Hahaha, At last we meet face-to-face.” As a black shadow mass emerged from behind the throne and two green eyes appeared with one having a scar and a blurred red eye with the purple smoke emitting from it. “Obsidian, how could you do this?” Roseluck said as she was tearing up. “I had to have a little push from somepony to realize that I should be the Empire’s rightful king I was sworn to become, now all it takes is to ask for you and Minuette to join me and we can rule together.” He smiled as he emerged into his physical form with the armor he always desired to wear. “Never!” Minuette shouted as she smacked him in the face with her hoof. Unfortunately it did nothing as she felt like she had hit a plate of iron. “Well then, if you do not wish to join me, perhaps you’ll join the others with a similar fate.” Soul said as he revealed the Crystal Heart in his magic. “I know Obsidian loves me and Minuette, and he would never do this, not after everything that happened. What have you done with him?!” Roseluck asked in angry tone. “Well, it seems the mare is quick to figure it out, I’m quite impressed. I happen to be King Sombra’s tantibus, Tainted Soul. You remember that spell don’t you Luna?” He looked smugly at Luna. “Luna what is he talking about?” Celestia asked. “She didn’t tell you? Oh that’s simply dreadful since I thought all sisters told each other everything.” Soul said mockingly and acting dramatic. “I created the Tantibus to punish myself for my wrongdoings, even if you all forgave me for what I’ve done, I couldn’t forgive myself, so I decided to intentionally make my dreams nightmares.” Luna said as tears freely streamed from her eyes. “Well then, as cute as this all is, I will offer one last chance for you all to join me and I will show mercy on Obsidian and this precious heart.” Soul offered as he looked at everypony with no changes to his expression.

“We’ll never surrender to a tyrant who possesses our friend, you will fall and this kingdom will be saved by the one you’re oppressing!” Minuette shouted after she managed to get some feeling back in her hoof. Everypony else nodded in agreement. Soul however turned his grin into a more disapproving look. “If that’s how you all feel, then I guess I have one last thing to do.” He closed his eyes for a second and blasted a massive amount of dark magic at the Heart causing it to corrupt from the light and love magic to be powered by hate. “Time to finish you all!” He laughed as he then felt a headache erupting into his head. He kneeled down for a moment before he had finally fell to the ground unconscious. “What’s happening to him?” Roseluck asked through her sobs. “Woah woah woah, HEY!” A voice shouted that took everypony’s attention. “Obsidian? Is that really you?” Twilight asked with curiosity. “Wrong!” The voice shouted angrily as a shadow had formed over Obsidian’s body. “The unicorn had somehow banished me out of his mind, You win today, but know this. A darkness will emerge, someday in the future everything and everypony you care about will fall! Til then I’ll be watching you all. Hahahaha.” Soul warned the ponies and disappeared.

(Crystal Palace, Obsidian’s P.O.V)

After defeating Soul out of my head, it felt great to have control of my own body again. I slowly opened my eyes and found I still had one good eye. “Uh what happened?” I asked as I tried to rise to my hooves. “You were possessed by an evil entity, also one of your eyes is out, let me fix that, now hold still.” Randablitz said as he activated his magic and I saw the filmy look of my other eye start to become just as clear as my other one. “Wow, thanks, but what about my scar?” I asked as I looked at my reflection in the floor and looked at my scar. “I think you should keep it, I think it makes you look tough, and sexy.” Roseluck said with a smile. “Well, I thank you for the compliment, but I really think somepony had better un statue those three.” I pointed at the statues of Cadence, Shining, and Strong Spirit. Celestia and Luna combined their magic to free the statued family and the first thing that happens afterwards was a bolt of magic to the eye that Randy had just healed. “Aw Come on!” I shouted as I covered it once more. “Ugh, hold still, lemme see your eye.” Randablitz said with an exasperated sigh. “No, I deserved it, Shining thought I was Soul. Can’t blame him though.” I said as the purple smoke returned pouring out of my newly damaged eye. “Too bad, you’re not that monster, you’re you.” Celestia said as she healed my eye again. “Thanks, again.” I said with a fearful look as I faced Shining, Cadence, and Strong Spirit. “Look, I know that you thought I was Tainted Soul, but believe me when I say that I never wanted any of this, I just wanted to keep those I cared about safe.” I said with a sorrowful expression. “Can you ever forgive me?” I looked up and saw an angry expression on Shining that King Sombra would be proud of. Cadence looked at me with a look of sympathy. “Shiny, I can see in his heart that he never wanted this, that entity was just too strong for him to break free from, so I don’t blame him, since he wasn’t himself to begin with.” She said as she winked at me. Shining took a moment to process this, but still maintained an angry expression. “Only for you I would forgive him, but that doesn’t mean I trust him and I’m only doing this for scaring Strong Spirit.” Shining then did something I would only hate once more than me trying to convince Chrysalis to marry Sombra at the last Crystal Ball. Shooting a beam of magic into my good- non scarred eye. “WHY ARE YOU DOING THIS TO ME FATE?!” I screamed to get answers why the universe hates me so. “Shiny! How dare you, that’s it you’re sleeping on the couch for the next week!” Cadence said as she scolded her husband. Luna healed my eye and I went back to my two mares. Celestia and Twilight even found a spell to reverse the effects of the Crystal Heart.

“I’m so sorry you two, I understand if you want to leave me.” I said remorsefully and disassembled my armor. Roseluck and Minuette both nuzzled me lovingly. “Why would we leave the stallion that gave us the best night of our lives, and keep the armor, it looks good, do you like ours?” Minuette asked. “I do, but I have reached a decision just now.” I said “I’ve decided to give up on my dream of becoming a king. I want to stop chasing a silly colt’s dream and live in the real world with you two.” I said with a genuine smile as I tore down the Symbols of Sombra tapestries. “Live your life the way you want.” Randy said from behind me as I turned around. “And I don’t suppose you have two mares who also want their war-hero back?” I said in return trying to hide a smirk on my face. “Touche. Now let’s go celebrate our victory.” He retorted with a smile.

After the heart was replaced back onto its original position, the crystal ponies used the light and love within them to activate the heart once more. As the heart absorbed the magic it spun rapidly and released a burst of energy that extended throughout the Empire to reverse all the evil magic. I was scared however since I had dark magic residing within me I could be just another piece of evil magic to be wiped out. “Hey, are you okay?” Twilight asked with a worried expression. “No, it’s just this is the first time in years have I seen the Crystal Heart activate, but I’m just scared that since I have the same amount of dark magic as Sombra, I’ll just be wiped out.” I said as I seemed ready to accept the cruel joke fate has for me. Cadence then came over to me. “You’re not like Sombra, he had no love in him, that’s why he was eradicated, but you have love in you, so you won’t be destroyed, but purified.” She said with a gentle smile. “Thank you, but it’s been so long since I could ever remember myself without dark magic, purifying would be nice, but it would somehow feel as if you were taking a part of me that made me unique.” I responded reflecting on how Dark magic had helped me defeat Sombra. “You used it to help others instead of yourself, so you get to keep it, it’ll just be like normal magic for you, plus I’ve heard that Minuette and Roseluck secretly loved the purple smoke coming from your eyes and that scar.” Cadence said as she whispered the last part in my ear. “Thank you Princess.” Was all I said as the magic rushed through us and I found myself looking like a crystal pony. It felt good seeing through their eyes how it was like to become all crystal like. I looked over to Minuette and Roseluck, and I felt my jaw hit the ground in awe at how beautiful they were in their crystal forms. Minuette’s mane was in a bun, and Roseluck’s was in a beautiful ponytail.

“Wow, you two could make fashion models weep in despair.” I said still spellbound by their crystal forms. They only blushed at the compliment as the light and love magic was released to restore the Empire to it’s former glory. Shortly after, the effects wore off and we all returned to normal, but the only nagging fear is that Soul is out there somewhere and when he returns, we’ll be ready.

Author's Note

Hello Ponies and Bronies, Obsidian here to say another Story Arc completed, Now I was planning on a 3rd and final arc, but depending on your opinions to keep the story going, I'll be more than happy to. Give us some feedback for improvements and always a thanks to Randablitz for editing.

Be sure to Like, Comment, Favorite, and Follow me and Randablitz and til next time, I'll talk to you all later.

Dreams and Nightmares

(Dream Realm, Roseluck’s P.O.V)

I was having a great time with Minuette and Obsidian, we were on our second date, and not far from us was Caramel, Daisy, Lily, and Trenderhoof. We were having dinner and getting my well deserved revenge on my sisters for reading my diary. “This has been absolutely wonderful spending this evening with you all.” Caramel said holding Daisy’s hoof romantically. “Agreed, this has truly been a great time, especially when you have a beast slayer for a sister.” Trenderhoof said as he nudged Lily playfully. “Oh, stop it.” Lily blushed and leaned against Trenderhoof. “You know, this reminds me of the time that Lily tripped over her own hooves when she was walking to the bathroom and fell face first onto the floor.” I said with a smug grin. Lily perked up and blushed in embarrassment as Trenderhoof looked at her puzzled. “Oh really, what happened with this little event?” He asked with curiosity. “I um… uh.” Lily stuttered with embarrassment with her words as I continued my revenge. “So it was Lily’s 8th birthday and she drank an entire pitcher of lemonade before we left for the restaurant, she made the mistake of ordering water as her drink for the evening, and as one of the waitresses came to refill her glass, the sound of water pouring almost made her wet herself. So she was trying to calmly walk to the bathroom without looking suspicious, next thing I know I hear a thud on the floor and I see her get up and ran the rest of the way, she comes back with a piece of toilet paper on her left back hoof, and nopony told her until we got home.” I said trying not to laugh too much. Lily on the other hoof was as red as an apple from her massive blush of embarrassment and tears began to well in her eyes as she started to remember her humiliating memory.

Trenderhoof did his best to contain his laughter. “Babe, I can’t believe that happened to you, is that why you refuse drinks before going anywhere now?” He asked with a small chuckle. I looked at Lily with a look that said: “This is what you get for humiliating me, not so funny being on the receiving end now is it?”. “Oh Caramel, Daisy didn’t tell you that she burps when she gets nervous did she?” I asked with a sly grin. “You what, my dear Daisy?” Caramel asked with slight disgust and laughter. “Yeah, I remember one time we had our final exam in our accounting class in college, she was so nervous she kept burping silently as we were testing.” I said with a sinister smile. Daisy blushed madly at the memory as Caramel tried to hold in his laughter. “Was this true?” Caramel asked. “It’s true, but that’s not the best part. The best part is this, she got so nervous, that she rushed her last equation so she could run to the bathroom and throw up, but she accidentally went into the stallion’s room.” I said trying to hold back my laughter at my sister’s most embarrassing moment in college. The two stallions couldn’t hold back their laughter any longer and laughed hysterically as my two sisters could only blush in embarrassment and let the tears flow freely as their secrets were revealed. I got up from my seat and went behind their seats. “Now you know how I feel when you two go through my stuff. This is the fate that awaits you if you do anything like that again are we clear?” I said with a stern expression. Both the mares nodded in defeat and I trotted out of the restaurant victoriously as Minuette hugged me, Obsidian on the other hoof seemed different as he came from behind.

“Was that really necessary, hurting your sisters like that.?” He asked. “They embarrassed me, I figured I return the favor after all they go through my stuff to try and blackmail me with.” I said defensively. “Still I think you should apologize to them so they know not to do that ever again, otherwise it’ll be an unending cycle of blackmail, and you certainly don’t want that now do you?” He asked with a quirked eyebrow. “I guess you have a point, I really don’t want any more of my secrets spilled to the public.” I said defeated as I headed back inside the restaurant. I saw my sisters still crying. “What do you want?” Lily asked in between her sobs. “I came to apologize, it’s just that you two have hurt my feelings, and I just wanted you to know how much it hurt me. I still love you both because we’re family, but it’s not okay to blackmail one another, okay?” I said as I started to tear up and I hugged my sisters tightly. “We’re sorry too.” Daisy said as she embraced me as well and the two stallions couldn’t help but ‘aw’ at the sight. “Listen, babe I know you’re upset with me, but I never told you that I farted in the middle of class and stunk out the class for the whole day.” Trenderhoof said with a blush on his face. “And Daisy you might not know this, but there was a time I had to make a run to my job, but slammed into a wagon full of garbage.” Caramel added with a slight blush appearing. My sisters, their coltfriends, and I just laughed at the embarrassing events and my sisters kissed their respective coltfriends on the cheek. “Now if you excuse me I must return to my herd, I’ll see you two later okay?” I said as I trotted off to rejoin Minuette and Obsidian.

“You made the right decision Rosie, I’m proud of you.” Minuette said as she embraced me tenderly, Obsidian however was just staring at the moon. “Obsidian, are you alright?” I asked him as I reached out to him with one of my hooves. He turned his head about 90 degrees to his left and the green eyes and purple smoke from his eyes shown in the moonlight. “Roseluck, you’ve betrayed me.” Obsidian said in a deep evil voice. I was getting scared and backed up a little to Minuette. “What do you mean I’ve betrayed you? You’re the one who told me to go back and apologize to my sisters.” I said as I started to cling to Minuette, but she looked at me with a sneer. “Get off of me you wretch!” She shouted making tears stream from my eyes. “You could have joined us in our triumph for conquest and you betrayed us both.” Obsidian said with anger as he began to form into his shadow form and Minuette just stood idly and looked at me with an angry expression. “Now you’re going to pay for your crimes.” Minuette said with a sinister smile as Obsidian appeared behind me with the same expression. “Now you’re going to see what happens to traitors.” Obsidian said with a dark tone. I screamed as I felt Obsidian and Minuette use their magic shock me to death.

(Dream Realm, Minuette’s P.O.V)

I was enjoying my job of dentistry as the office was packed with ponies who cared so much about their teeth and came for their six month appointments and not making some excuse to why they missed them. Obsidian was with me as my assistant and he was enjoying himself by giving little travel bags with floss, a new toothbrush, toothpaste, and stickers for the foals. “Now remember pound cake, you have to floss more often if you don’t want your gums to bleed when we do this next time, ok?” He said with a gentle smile. “Yes, Mr Obsidian.” Pound cake said with a smile. I was currently working on Pumpkin Cake who had taken better care of her teeth and gums. “Ok, Pumpkin, just keep up your routine and those teeth will last you for a long time.” I said with a smile. “Thank you, Ms. Colgate.” Pumpkin said sweetly. I rustled her mane a little as she gave an adorable squeak before joining her brother. I giggled at the nickname everypony called me when they came to my office. “Oh Obsidian this was fun, busy, but fun because you were here to help me.” I said with a loving smile. “I couldn’t agree more, any more patients still waiting?” He asked as he was cleaning his work station. “The next patient is Roseluck, what a pleasant surprise.” I said with a roll of my eyes. Just at that moment, Roseluck had trotted in happily as she was ready for her appointment. “Hey Minny and Obsidian, I’m ready for my check-up.” She said with glee. “Alright, please sit in the chair, and we’ll be right with you.” I said as Obsidian and I got our tools together and went back over to Roseluck. “Ok, we’re ready, just remember to stay still and let us do our work.” I said with a giggle. Obsidian had cleaned off the tools and we got to work making sure there were no cavities or plaque build-up. “Well Rosie, your teeth are in pristine condition, but there is a slight amount of plaque, as long as you use your mouthwash you’ll be good to go.” I said as I finished up Roseluck’s appointment.

After several minutes of cleaning, flossing, and brushing, Roseluck’s teeth were all cleaned and shined like the sun. “Wow Minny, you sure know your stuff.” Roseluck said with glee and gave me a loving hug. “Yeah, I know, I mean at first I thought I would hate doing this, but after I graduated college, I knew that this what I wanted to do with my talent.” I said as I returned the hug. “Well I’m glad you did find dentistry as your special talent.” Rosie said as she backed from the hug and looked to see Obsidian putting away some of the dental equipment. “Me too, now as always, you get a discount for being in a really close relationship with me, so you pay only 20% of your bill, the rest is already covered by yours truly.” I said as I gave her a travel bag with her new pack of floss, toothpaste, toothbrush, and mouthwash. “Thanks Minny that’s really nice of you, but do you know what else is nice?” Roseluck asked with a slight hint of seduction in her voice and pointed her eyes at Obsidian. “Ooh, I know, but I don’t think we should do that here seeing as I had some security cameras in this place.” I said with a seductive smile. “It doesn’t hurt to, you know give him a sign.” Roseluck winked at me with the same seductive tone. “Fine, but first, I need some time to freshen up.” I said with a wink of my own as I brushed my tail over her muzzle. I headed into the private bathroom not too far from the operation room and I began to wash my face and complete all my other hygienics. “Now time to work the magic of love.” I said slyly as I came out to see Obsidian staring blankly at something and then turning to me with his green eyes and purple mist seeping out. “Why, why didn’t you join me?” He said with an angry tone. “You said you didn’t want that anymore.” I said as I backed up fearfully and bumped into Roseluck who only stared at me with soulless eyes. “He promised to he’d still love us and we would rule beside him! Why would you try and harm his handsome face?” Roseluck said with an evil tone in her voice. “No! Please, don’t hurt me!” I pleaded as tears were flowing down my face. Obsidian morphed into his shadow form and loomed over me. “You betrayed me and Roseluck, Now you will suffer the consequences of treachery.” Obsidian bellowed evilly as his shadow struck down upon me. I dodged him, but Roseluck kicked me in the stomach and used her strength to throw me through my front window effectively silencing me for good.

(Twilight’s Castle, Obsidian’s P.O.V)

I was sound asleep in my room, dreaming of my colthood dream I decided to live one final time of my reign as King of the Crystal Kingdom. However, I wasn’t alone as I had my two gorgeous queens, Minuette and Roseluck standing beside me with proud smiles. The Symbol of Sombra flew over the castle as our flag and the ponies below rejoiced at our presence. I was happy to see the ponies below admire their new royal family, as I delivered the news that there was going to be a prince and a princess to rule in the future. More cheers were heard as I kissed both my queens lovingly. “I’ll never leave you, my loves.” I said with a loving smile. “Hehehe ahahaha.” A laughter echoed through and I knew it wasn’t Roseluck or Minuette, but I knew that laugh. “Show yourself Tainted Soul!” I shouted as the dream was frozen and the tantibus of Sombra appeared right outside the balcony. “Well, well, well If it isn’t Obsidian living the dream he’d always wanted.” He said as he descended toward me. “This will be the last time this dream ever exists, because now I truly know what’s important and that’s being with the ones I love.” I said with an angry scowl. “Is that right? Then why did you still hang onto a dream you consider impossible? Only with my help was I able to get you close to that dream.” Soul said as he relaxed comfortably on the throne. “Go away, and leave me in peace you filthy heathen!” I shouted at him as I threw a spear at him, which unfortunately did nothing. “Yeesh Obsidian, Sorry if I pulled your strings. But you should know that a darkness will emerge someday and when that happens, let’s just say that Equestria will learn how to actually fear for their lives ahahaha.” Soul said as he maniacally laughed at the end. I suddenly heard the sounds of gasps rip me from my dream and to the physical world.

I saw Minuette and Roseluck look like they just saw a ghost. “What’s wrong with you two?” I asked as the two mares just attacked me with a hug and began sobbing into my coat. “Oh Obsidian, it was so terrible.” Minuette said in between her sobs. “We were dreaming happily and we both saw that you became evil and… and.” Roseluck choked on the last part. “What happened, please tell me!” I said in a worried tone. “You killed us both.” They said in unison as they continued sobbing in despair. I could only imagine how much pain they were going through and I could only comfort them at their time of need. “Shh, it’s alright it was only a bad dream, nothing more, you both know that I would rather die than hurt either of you. That’s how much I love you, never forget that.” I said as I pulled them closer and kissed their foreheads. Their sobbing had ceased a little and began sniffling with their eyes still red from sobbing and smiled a little bit. “We know you’re not like that monster, but why would we dream of such horrible things?” Minuette asked with confusion. “Tainted Soul must have infiltrated your dreams to convert them into nightmares.” I said as I released them from my embrace. “That demon? Obsidian, we want to stay with you for the night and protect us from that demon.” Roseluck said as she and Minuette cuddled with me. “Nothing would make me happier.” I said as I nuzzled the two mares lovingly as we went back to sleep.

Author's Note

Hello Ponies and Bronies, Obsidian here to say that Tainted Soul is like my version of Bill Cipher who is a good trickster and a manipulator. Other than that, not much to say other than my third installment to my Star Wars series is up and I'm really excited to write it. Give feedback to help improve the story and a thanks to Randablitz for editing as always.

Be sure to Like, Comment, Favorite, and Follow me and Randablitz and til next time, I'll talk to you all later.

Vengeance is Sweet

(Twilight’s Castle, Roseluck’s P.O.V)

I felt the warmth of the sun on my fur, but I also felt the gentle rise and fall of my shared stallion’s chest beneath me. I wanted to stay asleep for a bit longer, but I had to work today so I yawned quietly, stretched, and showered before heading back to my family’s flower shop to get some breakfast before work today. “Where do you think you’re going without saying goodbye Rosie?” Obsidian asked with a smile. “Oh well how rude of me, but I‘m just excited that I will get my little payback to my sisters on their date tonight.” I smiled with glee and walked up to the gray stallion and hugged him tightly. “But they probably don’t start til later this evening.” Obsidian said as this was a good point. “I guess you’re right, besides I want to spend a little more time with you and Minny.” I said with a sly tone and kissed Obsidian’s cheek almost to where his scar was. “Oh you naughty mare, if you’re not careful, I’ll have to punish you.” He said in a sensual tone. I felt my face getting hot as a blush formed as I crawled back into bed to sleep a little while longer.

What seemed to feel like hours, I finally woke up and ran off to work hoping that my sisters were distracted by customers to notice me. However I had to grab a quick lunch so I wouldn’t be complaining before dinner tonight. I grabbed a bowl of strawberries and practically swallowed them whole. I was racing through town to try and be on time and what would usually take a five minute trot, It took me three minutes. I saw a line of customers entering and exiting the shop. “Perfect, now I can go in through the back door while they’re distracted!” I thought to myself as I ran to the back of the shop. Luckily I had my own set of keys to unlock the door, and I unlocked the door quietly. I crept through the store and snuck up behind them and went to their bedrooms to find their diaries, find out their most embarrassing secrets, and if I was right about who was dating whom. The first room I went to was Daisy’s and I kept the door slightly open so I could hear if anypony was coming. After a few minutes of rummaging around I found my prize and read to myself Daisy’s most embarrassing moment in her life, the fact that she burps when she gets really nervous. I looked and saw that my coltfriend guess was correct, Daisy was dating Caramel, so that meant that Lily was dating Trenderhoof. After getting Daisy’s secret uncovered, I went across the hall into Lily’s room.

I repeated the process I did in Daisy’s room and quietly went back downstairs in time to hide in my room to avoid my sisters. “Mission Accomplished.” I said triumphantly as I managed to make it look as if I was working. “Rose, Did you get that bouquet for Berry Punch organized yet, she’s picking that up later.” Lily asked to busy to turn and look at me. “Yeah just give me a minute.” I said with a sinister smile.

(Minuette’s P.O.V)

Waking up to another glorious day, I saw Obsidian still asleep and Roseluck probably out somewhere. I got out of bed leaving my shared stallion behind to slumber alone. I ate a quick lunch and brushed, and flossed my teeth. I smiled at my reflection in the mirror and saw my perfectly clean teeth glisten in the light. “My smile never ceases to amaze me.” I thought as I left the bathroom and went to find Lyra and hang out with her if she wasn’t busy. I left Twilight’s and I spent a few minutes looking for Lyra, and I found her with a cream colored mare with a blue and pink mane and three pieces of candy for her cutiemark. “Hi Lyra, it’s me Minuette, remember your friend from Canterlot?” I asked with a smile. “Minuette? Hi it’s been awhile, how have you been?” Lyra asked as we friendly hugged each other. “I’ve been good, I recently just moved here from Canterlot to be close to the rest of my herd.” I said with a smile. “You’re in a herd!? With who? And is the Stallion cute?” Lyra hammered questions for some juicy gossip. “I’m in a herd with Roseluck, and the stallion we’re sharing is named Dark Obsidian, and he’s a very handsome stallion, that I can’t describe him, you’d have to see him with your eyes.” I said with a sly smile. “Oh, I see, So have you ever… you know?” She got in a sly smile as I only blushed at what she meant as I tried to hold a smile. “Heh. Just so you know, yes we have done it and it was the most euphoric experience I’ve ever had in my life.” I said as I tickled her muzzle with my tail. “Well then I must welcome you to marehood young Minny.” Lyra teased a bit. “Thanks, but what about you? Who’s that mare you’re with, your marefriend, or something?” I asked with a curious expression. “Oh well, uh, you see.” Lyra managed to say as she looked as if she were hiding something. My eyes widened in realization. “Oh, I get it, by the way when was the last time you saw a dentist Lyra?” I said with a slight smirk on my face. “It’s almost been six months since my last appointment and what do you mean, I-I’m just.” I silenced her with a hoof to her muzzle. “If you are in love with her, it’s okay, if not that’s fine too, I was just curious, and about your appointment, come see me next week, if you wouldn’t mind.” I said as I removed my hoof from her muzzle. “Thanks Minuette, for the appointment, by the way thanks, I was just nervous about asking out Bon Bon.” Lyra admitted with a small smile of gratitude. “It’s okay, I felt similar when I asked Rose if she wanted to share Obsidian with me.” I said with an understanding smile.

After me and Lyra parted ways, I felt a little bored and decided to check up on the dentistry to see if there was any appointments. “Let’s see here, Rose’s appointment is tomorrow, Lyra’s is next week. Looks like everypony else made their appointments for next week, I really hope Obsidian can help me, it’ll be a pain to take care of this all alone.” I said as I looked through my appointment book. But since there was nopony in the dentistry, I saw no other reason to be here and decided to probably head back to the castle and find something else to do before the evening. “I wonder what Twilight’s up to today?” I asked myself as I went back inside the castle to look for Twilight. I looked in the most obvious of places such as the library and I found her in their buried between nearly two large stacks of books. “Uh, hey Twilight, what’cha doin’?” I asked with a nervous smile. “Oh Minuette, I was just doing some reading Randablitz sent me and I have to say some of this knowledge is really fascinating. What about you?” Twilight asked me putting down a scroll she had held with her magic. “That’s nice, and I met up with Lyra, and went through my appointment book, now I came to you to kill some time before my date with Roseluck and Obsidian tonight.” I said as Twilight got up and walked over to me with a smile. “Well I was going to take a study break and.” Her words were cut after a violent slam from the library doors echoed through the library. “TWILIGHT, we’ve got an emergency!” An all too familiar voice rang out as Pinkie Pie made a mad dash toward us.

“Pinkie, what’s wrong?” Twilight asked. “It’s the worst thing that’s ever happened, somepony is sad and even I couldn’t cheer her up.” Pinkie shouted once again panicking like it was the end of the world or something. “Calm down, Pinkie, just tell us who it was, and maybe we can help, right Minuette?” Twilight asked me as she consoled Ponyville’s premier baker. “Right.” I said as we both looked at Pinkie. “Just follow me, she didn’t give me her name, but I know what she looks like.” Pinkie replied as Twilight and I followed Pinkie Pie through the town to find the depressed pony. After a few minutes, we found the pony that Pinkie wanted to cheer up. “Is that her?” I asked. “Yes.” Pinkie said as the pony was actually a crystal pony who had a light blue coat, a light violet mane and tail, which was drooped down and a wheat grain for a cutie mark. She looked over in our direction. “Who are you? Please tell me you’re not here to do that pink pony’s bidding.” The mare asked as we got closer. “I am Twilight Sparkle, these are my friends Pinkie Pie and Minuette. We just want to help you, you seemed depressed and we only want you to feel better. Can we please know your name?” Twilight said calmly. “My name’s Jewel Joy.” She said looking down at the ground in sadness. “Can we talk more inside my castle and explain what seems to be the problem?” Twilight asked. “Sure.” Jewel said with a small smile. “Great! Follow us.” Twilight said with a smile.

After a while we sat in Twilight’s study to figure out why Jewel Joy was so sad. “So why are you sad Jewel?” I asked as she sighed. “It was a long time since he changed and I miss him very much.” Jewel said as a tear was about to escape her eye. “Who’s he if you don’t mind me asking?” Twilight asked with a concerned expression on her face. “My old coltfriend was, Sombra.” Jewel said as this completely caught us off guard. “S-Sombra? I don’t understand?” Twilight said as she felt as if she were to have a panic attack. “See over a thousand years ago, Sombra once had a vision that I would die before he could propose to me. I kept telling him everything would be fine, but then he dove into Dark Magic and created that Demon, which took him from me and it ruined my life!” Jewel shouted as she started to cry. I was really sad for her, I couldn’t imagine what she must be going through and all we could do was comfort her. “You knew Sombra too?” I heard the voice of my coltfriend. “I used to know him, because after he changed, he wasn’t the stallion I fell in love with anymore.” Jewel said as she looked at Obsidian with her reddened eyes. “I knew Sombra since I was a colt and during that time he raised me, I would occasionally find him in his private study, talking about how much he missed you and that he was sorry for hurting you.” Obsidian walked up to Jewel with sincerity in his gray purple misted eyes. “Thank you, that means a lot. I just wish he was here to hold me again, but I guess I need to move on.” Jewel said as she wiped away her tears.

I could tell Obsidian wasn’t going to let this slide and decided to do something that would probably get himself killed. “Jewel, I may have a plan to get that stallion of yours back. I sealed him away in the Arctic Mountains and only I can release him, if you like we can try and make him remember who he was before he turned.” I looked at him with a terrified expression. “Can’t we do this after our date? I get that this is important and all, but Rose and I don’t want to lose you again! We can’t, not again.” I said as tears came to my eyes. “Listen Minuette, I want to help Jewel but that doesn’t mean I want to spend the possible last night I have with you and Rose, plus I wish to see how well Roseluck’s little revenge plot plays out.” Obsidian told me as relief swept over me and he turned to Jewel. “I know there is still some good in him Jewel and once he’s free I can guarantee he’s going to remember the good times you two had spent.” Jewel still had tears in her eyes and just smiled and attacked Obsidian in a hug with gratitude.

(3rd P.O.V)

After talking with Jewel Joy for a good few hours, It was about time to initiate Roseluck’s revenge plot against her sisters on their date with their coltfriends. “Let’s go Minny, it’s about time to meet Roseluck.” Obsidian said as Minuette looked at him. “Ok, but we still have to tell Rose, and I hope you know what you’re doing.” Minuette said as she cautioned Obsidian. Obsidian then teleported himself and Minuette outside the Florist Shop where Roseluck was waiting in the back. “Alright Rose we’re here.” Obsidian whispered as Roseluck turned to see her accomplices. “Great, now my sisters and their coltfriends left not to long ago, so our trap is set, now all we need to do is get there and get our seats, and Caramel would want to meet us, so he’ll invite us over to their table.” Roseluck said with a sinister grin. “I like the plan, and I also like this evil side of you, but I still did it better.” Obsidian joked a little. “Oh ha ha, that’s because you’ve done it longer.” Rose retorted by flicking her tail over Obsidian’s muzzle. “If we’re done having fun, may we please get going, I doubt they’ll have this date forever.” Minuette said with some impatience. “Right then.” Obsidian said as he activated his teleportation spell and ended up near the entrance to the Lotus Garden. The three ponies entered and requested a table for three. They were led to a table near Roseluck’s sisters and their coltfriends. “So now what?” Minuette asked and kept her voice low. “We wait for Caramel to spot us.” Roseluck whispered as she watched Caramel very closely.

Surely enough, Caramel did spot them and left his table to join the other three ponies. “Hey Roseluck, nice to see you here.” He spoke delighted to his marefriend’s sister here. “Good to see you too Caramel, I hate to ask, but do you have any extra room for three?” Roseluck asked with a smile. “Sure we do, and I see that you’re in a herd, congrats.” He said making me blush a little. “Thanks. Oh this is Minuette and our shared stallion Dark Obsidian.” I said as I introduced my herdmates to Caramel. “Pleasure to meet you both, come on over and join us.” Caramel turned to his table and the others followed suit. As they sat down the waiter came over to get our drink orders. Daisy ordered a strawberry daiquiri, Caramel order some cider, Trenderhoof ordered some lemonade, Lily ordered some malt whiskey, Obsidian ordered some red wine, Minuette ordered some raspberry lemonade, and Roseluck ordered some iced tea. “So, Daisy tell me, how did you help Roseluck when she was trapped in the bathroom for almost six hours?” Trenderhoof asked with interest. “Well Rosie forgot that if you slam the door closed, it’ll lock the door from the outside. She was taking a shower after she got home from school because she had mud in her mane. When she got done, she tried to open the door, but she couldn’t and it was almost time for dinner, and dad knew that something was up, so he ran upstairs and threw his body into the door, breaking it off its hinges, and scared Rosie so bad she fainted.” Daisy said with a sinister grin.

Trenderhoof, Caramel, and Lily giggled at the story as Roseluck could only fume in embarrassment and knowing that the story was not real. “Ha, ha, very funny Daisy, but I have a story about you to tell.” Roseluck said as she smiled at her sister. Everypony around the table looked on as Roseluck began to tell the story. “Ok, Caramel you may not know this, but Daisy has this condition where if she gets really nervous, she burps.” Roseluck said as her sister looked at her with a horrified expression. “Does she now?” Caramel snickered a little to hide the laughter. “Yes she does, and I remember the time she got so nervous she threw up. It all happened back in our senior year in college for our business majors, and we had to take accounting. So this was our final exam and we all had a big breakfast before the test and while we were testing she was burping silently, until she felt something coming up, so she rushed through her last equation, left the classroom ran to the bathroom to evacuate her stomach, problem was that in her haste she disregarded the fact that the mares bathroom is on the second floor, so she went into the stallions room instead.” Roseluck said as she smiled at the memory. “T-that’s not true, it’s not!” Daisy said but the others snickered except for Lily. “What about the time you got so scared that one Nightmare Night, that you cried for almost three hours.” Lily said as the snickering continued and Roseluck fumed once more. “Oh yeah, well what about that time you had toilet paper stuck to your left hind hoof on your eighth birthday Lily?” Roseluck said as Lily looked at her younger sister in horror. “Y-you wouldn’t dare.” She said aghast.

“I would and I just did.” Roseluck smirked as the laughter erupted from the stallions as Lily and Daisy were beyond embarrassed. Trenderhoof was fascinated now. “So what happened in this story?” He asked. “Well it was Lily’s eighth birthday and she drank so much lemonade before we left for dinner, her bladder was full to bursting that the sound of water being poured into a glass made her want to go to the bathroom. She walks at first, then trips over herself, gets back up and ran the rest of the way. The next moment we see her, we saw this small bit of toilet paper stuck to her left hind hoof, and she didn’t notice it until she sat back down at the table.” Roseluck said seeing her sisters get out of their seats to go and cry their eyes out. Roseluck now had to go and tell her sisters that she was sorry, and went out after them leaving Obsidian, Minuette, Trenderhoof, and Caramel at the table.

In the mare’s bathroom, both Lily and Daisy were holding one another and crying knowing their embarrassing secrets had been revealed to their coltfriends. “How could she do this to us?!” Lily asked through her sobs. “Maybe it was because you had revealed some of my secrets and I wanted you to have a taste of your own medicine.” Roseluck replied as she entered. “Oh Rosie, we’re so sorry!” Daisy said as she now saw that her sister was right, it felt awful to be on the receiving end of her own antics. Roseluck got closer to her sisters and joined them in a loving embrace. “I forgive you, but promise me you two will never do anything like that again.” Roseluck said as she let some tears escape her eyes. Meanwhile back at the table, Roseluck and her sisters had returned and explained what had happened to Trenderhoof and Caramel. “Aw, that’s so sweet, at least you two now know that it’s nice to make fun of your siblings.” Caramel said as he lightly kissed Daisy’s cheek. “And don’t forget that we also have embarrassing secrets and it wouldn’t be nice if they were told to everypony.” Trenderhoof added as he kissed Lily as well. Both mares nodded and kissed their stallions. The waiter had returned to get their food orders.

During the dates, everypony laughed and had a lovely time conversing with each other. But as the meal was finished and the stallions had paid the check, Lily, Daisy, Trenderhoof and Caramel walked back to Ponyville as Obsidian, Minuette and Roseluck teleported back to Twilight’s Castle. “Roseluck, there’s something I need to tell you.” Obsidian said with a saddened expression. “What is it, Obsidian?” Roseluck asked with a slightly fearful expression. “I’m going to release Sombra, but I assure you that it’s for a good reason.” Obsidian said trying to reassure Roseluck. “W-What?! Why would you release that Shadow Monster for a good reason?” Roseluck said as tears began to form. “Sombra’s marefriend, Jewel Joy, wants her stallion back, and he only became evil because he wanted to keep her safe from his nightmarish vision of losing her before he could propose to her and studied Dark Magic, then created Tainted Soul, who possessed him and kept him as a prisoner within his own body.” Obsidian said. “Well, I see you want to help so, I see no reason to try and stop you, but can you please make sure you try not to get yourself killed.” Roseluck said as she hugged her stallion. “I will I promise.” He said as he teleported to the frozen North.

Author's Note

Hello Ponies and Bronies, Obsidian here to thank everyone for the great support for The Jedi Strikes Again, I'm just glad you guys are excited for this and let me tell you it's going to become interesting as future chapters go on. Just be sure you send me feedback so Randablitz and I can improve these stories for your enjoyment, speaking of which I want to thank him for editing as always.

Be sure to leave a LIke, Comment, Favorite, and Follow me and Randablitz and til next time, I'll talk to you all later.

Epilogue

(Sombra’s Room, 3rd P.O.V)

After Jewel and Sombra left into Sombra’s bedroom, The amnestic unicorn looked around the room and saw some interesting things like a red scarf on a bedpost and a crown on a dresser. “Nice room here, who’s is it?” Sombra asked. “It’s your guest room here in the castle of Princess Twilight Sparkle, the Princess of Friendship.” Jewel said with a smile. Sombra was intrigued and looked at the red scarf. He held it and looked as if he had seen it somewhere before. He then placed his attention at the steel crown. “So this was all mine?” He asked still a bit confused. “Yes, at one time you tried to rule all of Equestria with that evil monstrosity Tainted Soul, controlling you, but it drove you away from your lover.” Jewel said intentionally leaving herself out of the explanation. “Oh, I never knew I turned into such a monster.” Sombra sighed as his head dropped a little as he put the crown back in its original place. “Yes, but after over 1,000 years you finally defeated him, how I don’t know, but all that needs to addressed is that he’s gone and you’re here now.” Jewel said as she hugged Sombra tightly. Sombra returned the hug and what happened caught the gray unicorn off guard, The crystal pony gave him a kiss on his lips. Sombra’s red eyes went wide as memories returned instantly. “Jewel? What’s going on? Is everypony alright?” Sombra asked as he looked around the room with a worried expression. Jewel was surprised and happy that the Sombra she knew and loved had returned and tears of joy streamed down her face as she could only hug the stallion. As much as Sombra was confused about the whole situation, he still remembered one thing he had not completed. Conjuring the engagement ring he presented it to the crystal mare. “Jewel Joy, I’ve loved you more than any other mare in Equestria, will you make me the happiest stallion in all of Equestria by becoming my wife?” Sombra asked the crystal mare.

Jewel was without words and she felt like her heart was beating as fast as a engine piston. She simply nodded and kissed her stallion like there was no tomorrow. Meanwhile back in the ballroom, everypony made sure one another was alright and after Starlight’s reformation and amends for her actions, Luna and Oasis walked up to Randablitz. “So it’s finally over, now what do we do?” Luna said as she looked at the filthy Starlight laughing with her new friends. “Simple, we move on with our lives, and I have an offer you two can’t possibly refuse.” Randablitz said with a smirk as he was levitating two small boxes in his magical grasp. “Will you two gorgeous mares become my queens and rule Taurus with me from now until the end of time?” Randablitz asked as both mares took their respective engagement rings and put them on. “Does this answer your question handsome?” Oasis asked with a smile. The two mares kissed their alicorn stallion mate and were quite passionate about it. They were smiling as wide as Pinkie would when it was somepony’s birthday. “Great, but Luna, what are we going to do about you ruling in Canterlot, while Oasis and I are in Taurus?” Randablitz asked as Celestia came up from behind the stallion. “She’s already packed her bags to leave with you, she’ll always be a princess here, but in Taurus she’s a queen.” Celestia said with a smile. Celestia walked up to her little sister with some tears, but smiled. “Mom and Dad would have been proud and so am I.” The Solar Princess said as she hugged her sister. “I’ll miss you too Tia, but don’t worry we’ll visit as often as we can.” Luna said as she shed some tears of her own.

The moment got to many of the Mane 6 except Applejack and Obsidian who maintained a confident yet solemn posture. Minuette and Roseluck walked up to Obsidian with smiles on their faces. “And I presume you’re waiting for your engagement rings?” Obsidian asked with a smirk. “Nah, just to ask about another date, it’s a bit too soon for marriage, give us a couple of months and we’ll go from there, you still need a job and a house you know that right?” Minuette said with a giggle. “Whatever, and when you say months, I say at least a year or two since I’m only 18 and I think there is something outside that looks interesting.” Obsidian pointed as his mischievous colt-like self decided to appear. “Colts will be colts, you know we should probably tell him that we’re both the same age as him.” Roseluck said while shaking her head dismissively. “I, madame, am a stallion and don’t get me angry, you know what I can still do just because I’m no longer evil.” Obsidian replied with his evil smile returning after what felt like years. “Oh what are you going to do, spank us?” Minuette asked teasingly. “Don’t tempt me.” Obsidian said with a smirk. “And I can do far worse like this.” He morphed into a demon shadow like form that will give anypony nightmares for the next month and even made Spike faint from fright. “Okay, okay, we’ll wait for a bit, but seriously we’re all practically at the age of consent anyway, all you would have to do is talk to our fathers for their approval.” Roseluck said managing to get Obsidian to return to normal. “Oh great, this would be so great since I have a resume of all the cool, evil, and good acts I’ve done that will either scare, frighten, or impress your families.” Obsidian sarcastically said as he returned to his physical self. “Granted, but we still have to ask your parents for their approval so, we’re all in the same boat.” Roseluck said with a smirk. “Yeah, and I’ve heard that a mother is extremely protective of her son when a mare asks for their permission to marry, and a father is the same with his daughter.” Minuette said matter-of-factly.

(Dimension 53, Soul’s P.O.V)

After opening my eyes, I found myself in a strange world and a weirded out environment. It looked a lot like Equestria but seemed less magical. But I then remembered what had happened and my anger burned as bright as the sun. “That double-crossing unicorn will regret ever creating me and Obsidian will suffer for what he had done to me.” I said with hatred. “Luckily for me they’ll be blissfully unaware of my return then I’ll make them suffer without mercy!” I said with an evil smile emerging onto my face. I then tried to see if my magic would work, but I found I was too weak and my magic was drained and it would take time for it to regenerate. “I will have my revenge, maybe not now or soon, but someday I will fulfil what my real purpose is, becoming the most powerful Dark Magic wielder like how I used to be as Penumbra.” I exclaimed as I looked up towards the bland sky.

(One Year Later, Canterlot, 3rd P.O.V)

One whole year had passed since Tainted Soul’s defeat, and now Luna, Oasis, Randablitz, Minuette, Roseluck, Obsidian, Jewel, and Sombra were finally getting married. Celestia, Cadence, and Twilight had their work cut out for them as the were selected to preside over the weddings. Celestia was in charge of her sister’s wedding, Cadence was in charge of Sombra’s wedding, and Twilight was in charge of Obsidian’s wedding. “Alright everypony, please be seated.” Celestia said to the enormous crowd that had shown up for the occasion. “Dearly beloved, we are gathered here today to bond these two mares and this stallion in the glorious bond of matrimony. It is with great happiness that they live their lives in wedded bliss for as long as the may live, and beyond.” Celestia said with a smile. “Prince Randablitz do you take Oasis Spring to be your lawfully wedded wife to love and cherish in sickness, and in health until death do you part?” Celestia asked. “I do, from now until the end of time.” Randablitz said with a smile. “Do you Oasis Spring take Randablitz as your husband to honor and love until death do you part?” Celestia asked. “I do, now and forever.” Oasis responded with tears of joy streaming down her face. “Do you Princess Luna, take these two ponies as your lawfully wedded husband and wife, until death do you all part?” Celestia asked her sister. “I do, and there’s nothing anypony can do to stop me.” Luna said with a smile. “Then by the power vested in me I pronounce these two mares and this stallion as a wedded herd you may kiss the brides.” Celestia said as Randablitz, Luna and Oasis leaned in and kissed each other lovingly.

On Celestia’s left was Cadence performing her ceremony for Sombra and Jewel. “Dearly beloved, we are gathered here today to join this stallion and this mare in matrimony.” Cadence said with a smile while she kept Shining in a bubble of silence to drown out his weeping. “Will you Sombra Umbaruim, take Jewel Joy to be your lawfully wedded wife to have and to hold until death do you part?” Cadence asked her former enemy, turned friend. “I do.” Sombra said with a joyful smile. “Do you Jewel Joy, take Sombra to be your lawful husband to love beyond this life in the holiest state of matrimony?” Cadence asked the crystal mare. “I do, until the end of all things.” Jewel said as she wiped away some tears of joy. “I now pronounce this couple husband and wife you may kiss the bride.” Cadence said with a cheerful smile. Jewel tackled her newly-wed husband to the floor and kissed him passionately.

On Celestia’s right was Twilight performing her ceremony for Minuette, Roseluck, and Obsidian. “Dearly beloved, we’re gathered here to join these two mares and this stallion in wedded bliss.” Twilight said with a smile. “Do you, Dark Obsidian, take Minuette to be your wife to endure sickness and health, for rich, or for poor, until death do you part?” Twilight asked her friend. “I will, now and forever.” Obsidian said as he heard his mother lightly sniffling. “Do you Minuette accept those same conditions I gave Obsidian?” Twilight asked her fillyhood friend. “I do!” Minuette said excitedly. “Now do you, Roseluck take this mare as you wife, and this stallion as you husband from this day forth, until the end of time?” Twilight asked the floral mare. “I do.” Roseluck said with a smile. “Well, by the power vested in me, I pronounce this herd married. You may kiss the brides.” Twilight said allowing the three ponies in front of her to kiss passionately. After each ceremony was finished, everypony cheered in happiness. The three wedded groups all danced the afternoon away, then got into each of their carriages that had the “Just Married” banners on the back.

And so after all was happy in Equestria, Randablitz, Luna, and Oasis became the new rulers over Taurus after the previous king stepped down from his position. Cadance and Shining Armor still looked after their troublesome son, Strong Spirit. Jewel and Sombra lived in the Crystal Empire, and Obsidian, Minuette, and Roseluck stayed in Ponyville where Obsidian finally got a house and a job of crystal mining. But as happy as everypony was at the great weddings in Canterlot, Tainted Soul or formerly known as Penumbra, waits patiently as he regains his powers to wreak havoc on the ponies that ruined his plans and this time, he will bring friends. But that dear reader is a story for another day.

The End

Author's Note

Hello Ponies and Bronies, Obsidian here to say what a fun story to write this was. Me and Randablitz had a load of fun doing this and even if it had it's ups and downs, we still push forward til the end. So with another story complete, I do plan on a sequel, but it may not be out for quite some time due to Randablitz being behind on some of his projects. I also want to apologize for the small Hiatus, it was due to school and Randy's online classes that took this a while to come out.

Anyways, Thanks ever so much for the support and be sure to check out Randablitz for his story and leave a Like, Comment, Favorite, and Follow me and Randablitz and til next time, I'll talk to you all later.

The Secret Prince Emerges (Revised)

(Crystal Empire 1018 years ago)

In the Frozen North, An Empire was shrouded in darkness, despair, and hatred. On the castle`s balcony, A gray unicorn stallion with a black wavy mane and tail, a red curved horn, steel armor on his neck and hooves, a red and white cape flowing in the breeze, and a steel crown with 2 red spires on opposite ends of a gray circle marches out to overlook his kingdom as his slaves trudge to the crystal mines. This evil tyrant is King Sombra, Ruler of the Crystal Empire.

King Sombra had overthrown the previous ruler of the Crystal Empire not too long ago and enslaved his new subjects for his own selfish gain. With his intelligence and mastery of dark magic, He had devised multiple traps throughout his castle to stop anypony who would dare look for the Crystal Heart that he had hidden away. This tyrannical king had plotted out his traps well, A secret stairwell in the throne room that can only be accessed by dark magic, A door that leads to your worst fear if hit with dark magic, a forever going staircase and a trap floor surrounding the Crystal Heart that allows King Sombra to activate no matter the distance.

The clever king may have taken care into his plans that someday, a pony will try to overthrow him and in case they did, He created a spell to wipe the Crystal Ponies memories of the Heart away and only the times he was in power to strike fear and keep the love and light low.

Even with his traps set and loose ends tied, after the first few weeks of his rule, King Sombra was in his study at the bottom of his secret stairwell where he goes to study, write in his journal, or to think. The Shadow King was thinking and many questions floated around in his mind. "What am I missing? I thought I have everything, A kingdom to rule, subjects to torture, and fear to spread, but why do I feel empty?" The answer was clear, but it was not love since his black heart does not allow that emotion, but rather an heir to the throne to continue his work for future generations.

Later that night, King Sombra was out on a nighttime patrol to be sure there were no resistance activity, Some Crystal Ponies speak out against him and Sombra made a new law to arrest anypony who disrespects their king in any way and to be thrown in the dungeons for torture. But as he walked inspecting for any sign of rebellion, He can hear somepony crying. He was well aware of his subjects crying from the torture he`d put them through, but this was a foals crying. Sombra then moved closer in the direction of this crying and followed it into an alleyway, where he saw a gray unicorn colt with a black mane and tail like him, but with a silver streak.

"Hmm, this foal looks a lot like me at a younger age." Sombra thought as he slowly approached the sad colt. The colt looked up and saw the King and tried to hide within himself.

"W-Who are you?" the colt asked with fear dripping from his skin. Sombra did enjoy when his subjects feared him, but he did have limits when it came to foals, fillies, and colts. Sombra bent down to the colts level and replied. "I`am King Sombra, but I must ask why do you cry in this alleyway?"

The colt sniffled, but was still scared of Sombra. He took a deep breathe and answered. "Im alone. My parents dont want me and I-I feel useless, I don`t understand why they would just abandon me and-and." The orphan colt began to sob once more at the memory and Sombra was actually surprised at this.

When he was a colt, He was abandoned by his parents. Afterwards he was taken under the wing of Starswirl the Bearded to study magic and was more advanced than any unicorn his age. After Starswirl died, Sombra continued studying magic and when he was a full adult, He found a book of dark magic that would later corrupt and transform him into the red horned tyrant he would later become.

Sombra then stood up and spoke. "Young one, I ask for you to return with me to the castle so I may make you my son and heir to the throne of the Crystal Empire." The colt perked up at this, A chance to be a part of an actual family and the best part was that it was royalty. H estood up and followed Sombra to the castle.

A few minutes past and King Sombra showed him to his living quarters with a nice large bed and fine furnishing. The colt was excited as Sombra then spoke again.

"Now you must get some sleep, your training will commence tomorrow and I must ask more thing." The colt perked up to Sombra to hear what he was about to tell him. "What is your name?"

The colt then felt down as he replied. "I haven`t got one."

"Then I shall name you Dark Obsidian. Now it is time for bed, I`ll see you tomorrow." With that the door closed and Dark Obsidian got into his bed with a smile on his face to finally have a father and he will become the future king of the Crystal Empire.

(18 years later)

After 18 years of training, Dark Obsidian was a full grown adult with the knowledge of dark magic inside him, although he wasn`t to get his red curved horn like Sombra until after he was crowned the king, but that did not bother him the slightest. Sombra stood to admire his son.

"Your training is complete. Dark magic flows through you and your hatred for your past is strong." King Sombra said approaching Obsidian. "But I do however feel as if we are about meet an enemy possibly more powerful than I and if I were to be defeated, I need to be sure you are safe as well as the Empire."

"What are you suggesting Father?" Obsidian asked with a raised eyebrow. "I will have to freeze you in a crystal to insure you will not age and cast a spell to make the Empire vanish into thin air until I return." Sombra replied as Obsidian understood. Sombra lead Obsidian to the bottom of the stairwell and into a cavern. Obsidian stood ready for his long sleep.

"Good bye my son, soon we shall meet again." Was all Sombra said before his horn activated with dark magic and encased Obsidian in a black crystal cocoon. King Sombra later returned to the throne room and later met 2 alicorns. He knew who they were; Celestia and Luna of Equestria. Wearing armor and carrying a sword and a spear, Sombra summoned a black scythe and Celestia spoke.

"King Sombra, your reign ends, surrender peacefully and quietly and we promise you shall live." Sombra only closed his eyes and smiled wit malice in return. After a few moments he opened them once more to reveal they had turned green and purple mist seeps out of them.

"You underestimate me Princesses; Me and the power I possess." Afterwards King Sombra summoned a large crystal stalk and sent it towards the alicorn sisters, which was quickly deflected. The Princesses see that Sombra will never surrender and began to engage in battle with the evil unicorn king.

With Dark magic aimed at the Princesses and swords and spears being swung at the king, the three ponies fought for the fate of the Crystal Empire, but when Celestia got trapped in her nightmare, Luna became corrupted to Nightmare Moon, She were able to defeat King Sombra. Not before the king was able to curse the Empire, A curse to cause it to vanish until he was free once more, including Dark Obsidian.

(1000 years later)

After being trapped in the ice for over 1000 years, King Sombra had returned as a mass of shadow to take back his Empire. But he is met with a a few ponies in the North he assumed were a threat and immediately tried to take them out. One unicorn stallion was foolish enough to challenge him, but failed and blocked off his magic with crystal shards on his horn. After approaching the Empire, King Sombra faces another difficult task as a shield protected the Empire and prevented him to enter.

When it was down temporarily due to the princess of love`s magic fading, he tried to get in, but as quickly as it was down, the shield regenerated and Sombra got his horn cut off and the piece entering the Empire. With his dark magic, Sombra began to change the landscape to what it once through his horn that sprouted into a black crystal.

"Yesss, Cryssstallsssss." he patiently waited for the shield to fail and laughed maniacally as his horn regenerated and changing the sky into a orange color. A little while later, his alarm surrounding the Crystal Heart was triggered and quickly activated it to trap whoever got that far and will be punished severely.

Once the shield faltered, he entered his kingdom and said "My Crystal slaves." but he saw a baby dragon with the Crystal Heart and took action to try and get it back, his eyes glowed green and red with purple mist flowing out and shouted. "That is MINE!" and quickly made his way toward the castle. On a long crystal stalk, he stood upon it to try and catch the heart and finally retaining his physical form.

But out of the blue, a pink alicorn intercepted him and caught the heart and the falling dragon and once seeing the heart in place he tries to lower his subjects spirits. "What. No. No, Stop!" But when the heart activated its power, Sombra felt himself breaking apart and quickly casted 2 spells to transport Obsidian away from the Crystal Empire and to tether himself inside his horn. When King Sombra exploded, his horn flew as far as 10,000 ft from the Empire, but this wasn`t the end, but rather the beginning to a sweet revenge.

Author's Note

Hello ponies and bronies, Obsidian here to give my 2nd O.C Dark Obsidian another shot, but with an entirely new setup. This was a new Idea that popped into my head after The Forgotten Prince failed and since I haven`t done a King Sombra fic, I decided why the buck not. Also I need feedback otherwise I cannot make it better, so tell me what the problems are so I may try to assess them.

So with high hopes for this read to be a success, be sure to leave a Like, Comment, Favorite, and Follow me if you enjoyed and Chapter 2 is in the works.

So til next time, I`ll talk to you all later.

Sombra's Betrayal and Downfall (Story Arc 1 Completed)

(Frozen North, Sombra’s P.O.V.)

“At last the time has come, I shall take my rightful place on my throne, and Obsidian shall take his rightful place by my side as my general.” I said as I looked out of the cave at the Crystal Empire with a devious grin on my face. “It’s a pity that I will have to take away some of Obsidian’s power so he can’t overthrow me, but it’s for the best.” I said as I went back into the cave. I walked to the center of the cave and activated my magic. “I’m almost at full power, soon I shall be able to leave this damn place!” I exclaimed at the fact that I will soon be able to join my son, and steal his power, and erase his memory. “I might as well get to that disgusting hamlet called ‘Ponyville’.” I said nearly gagging on the sound of such a cheerful place. I activated my magic once more and teleported myself near the outskirts of the town, so I wouldn’t be spotted by anypony. “Soon Celestia, Luna, Cadence, that stalker of a prince, Randablitz, and the disgusting brat of Cadence shall know what defeat and terror feel like.” I said as night began to fall on the village.

(Ponyville, Obsidian’s P.O.V)

After arriving back to Ponyville from my little trip from the Crystal Empire, I was quite exhausted from the little adventure I had, even if I had gained more knowledge of Dark Magic than I could have ever hoped to learn, I was tired and I needed some sleep to begin my conquest by annihilating the primary targets. However, my subconscious keeps reminding me of my Father and him betraying me. “Come on Obsidian, keep it together.” I said to myself as I felt as if my sanity was slipping away. I became more defensive whenever somepony looked at me as I returned to Twilight’s Castle.

Once at the Castle doors, I saw the sky becoming dark as the night was beginning and some thunder clouds rolling in as if a storm was coming in. Upon entry, I heard some laughter from the dining hall. I looked in to see that it was Twilight and her friends, Minuette, Roseluck, Randablitz, Celestia, Luna, Cadence, Shining Armor, and the baby Strong Spirit. They were enjoying a nice dinner and none seemed to have noticed my presence so I quickly teleported to the other side of the hall and went inside of my room. Once I was in my room, something was really bugging me. “Randablitz must’ve sensed me, or maybe he’s ignoring me, but why?” I pondered as I went to my bed and lied down to think. “It doesn’t make any sense, by now I should be hearing Randablitz preaching his nonsense to me, but instead he’s just not acknowledging my very existence!” I mentally yelled. I was truly confused why would he stop trying to ‘help me’. “Well maybe it’s for the best, I will take these Princesses and Princes out.” I then morphed into a shadow and slithered out of my room and towards the enemy.

(3rd Pony P.O.V)

After dinner was concluded, Everypony was enjoying one another’s company like a big happy family. “Oh my goodness, Twilight I knew that you had an interesting foalhood, but you never told me that one of your friends got her head stuck in an Alchemical beaker!” Randablitz said whilst laughing his flank off. Everypony, Strong Spirit included, were laughing at the funny story of how Lemon Hearts got her head stuck in a beaker. “Now come on Randablitz, why don’t you tell us a story from your foalhood.” Luna suggested with a smile. Randablitz simply shrugged. “Alright, I’ll tell you the tale of how General Oasis managed to prank one of our teachers with a foul smelling potion she made in the Alchemy labs one time.” Randablitz said with grin on his face. “Okay, so it was a Tuesday when this happened, Oasis and I were sitting in class just minding our own business when all of a sudden our teacher, Mr. Ink Blot wasn’t looking, Oasis quietly placed a whoopie cushion on his stool and sprayed this foul smelling concoction she made in the Alchemy labs on to his stool, and as he went to sit down it took all of our self-control to keep ourselves from laughing right then and there.” Randablitz said with a smug grin on his face. “What happened next neither of us anticipated, Mr. Ink Blots had a surprise visit from the Principal. Our principal’s name was Miss Olympia Goldheart, and she seemed to have no sense of humor, but that was not the case as Mr. Ink Blots started to take his seat while Miss Goldheart was going to present to us. The moment Mr. Ink Blots sat down, a huge green cloud erupted from his stool as he set off the whoopie cushion, the next thing we knew was that we saw Principal Goldheart drop to the floor laughing and she passed wind herself, then the whole class started laughing.” Randablitz said as he concluded his comedic tale. The room was filled with loud and nearly uncontrollable laughter.

“That was too good!” Rainbow said before erupting with laughter once more. “Did y’all get into trouble afterwards?” Applejack asked as she caught her breath. “Nope, Principal Goldheart truly thought that Mr. Ink Blots farted in class, and even if we were sent to the office, Oasis and I would’ve been given the award for class pranksters.” Randablitz said as he calmed down and smiled at his blushing general. “Quite the tale, but has anypony seen Obsidian?” Luna asked as the room was speechless about their missing stallion companion. “I have not seen him since we were all at the train station.” Twilight answered as it lead to no evidence of where he had gone. “Do you think he might be cooped up in his room?” Rarity asked as it did spark that he was always an indoor type. “Well let’s bring him here and we can formally meet, I have heard Luna talking about him after her encounter with him in the Everfree.” Celestia said.

But some black shadow smoke entered the room and surrounded everypony inside as the table and chairs disappeared and the room seemed bigger to make space for something. The ponies, except Randablitz were confused and looked around at the new environment. “What’s going on?” Twilight asked as small evil laughter echoed through the room and in front of the ponies were a pair of green eyes with red pupils and purple smoke seeping out of them. “So you’ve finally made your move to destroy us, Obsidian?” Randablitz mentally said void of all emotion. “Wait, King Sombra?! I thought?” Cadence said with fear as the smoke laughed once more. “I’m not My Father, but rather somepony you already know.” Obsidian said as his head emerged with his eyes and appeared before everypony with a menacing glare. “Ah Obsidian, Big surprise.” Randablitz said, sarcasm evident in his tone. “I’m sorry for not informing all of you, but I’ve foreseen this, but soon his world will start crumbling around him” Randablitz said as everypony say that he had smile on his face which confused them greatly. “How can you be smiling at a time like this?!” Luna nearly shrieked. “Because, I know how he will fall.” Obsidian grew angry at this and slammed his hoof down. “Enough! I’ve grown tired of your overconfidence.” Obsidian shouted at Randablitz with hatred in his voice. Randablitz simply had an emotionless expression on his face. “Look around you, we’re all upset that you’ve chosen this path, especially the mares who truly love you, and now you do this to them. You should feel ashamed of yourself, choosing power over friendship, it’s a sickening thing.” Randablitz said with his brow furrowing in both anger and disappointment. “Just wait and see if your Father will truly let you rule beside him as his equal.” Randablitz said as he knew that those who practice dark magic hate sharing power with others.

As Randablitz finished his sentence, Obsidian’s raged increased. “I’m in control of my own destiny, A destiny I once dreamed of as a colt, and you can’t tell me that you know me, You don’t know what I’ve been through, so allow me to show you.” Obsidian activated a screen in front of the ponies as they watched a mare tossed me into a trash bin like garbage and her walking off and saying “You always held us back, now you’re just one less problem we’ll have to deal with.” She laughed as I crawled out of the bin with tears welling in my eyes as I sat down and cried. The memory finished and I even had tears after watching the memory myself.

Another cloud of smoke appeared and the smoke morphed to form King Sombra. Obsidian was all too happy to see his Father standing next to him. “Of course I’ll let my son rule by my side.” Sombra said as he charged a blast of dark magic at Randablitz. “As your equal Sombra, will you let your son rule beside you as your equal?” Luna asked now understanding Randablitz’s plan. “O-of course, I will, he is my only son and heir after all.” Sombra said with a slight stutter. “Father do you really mean to have me sit below you in power?” Obsidian asked slightly choking up, his father never stuttered, but now that he did Obsidian now knew that Sombra truly didn’t need his help anymore.

(Ponyville, Twilight’s Castle, Obsidian’s P.O.V.)

“Father, I know you wouldn’t betray your only son, would you?” I asked unsure of what the answer was. “You’ve become too strong, and I know I can’t let you surpass me otherwise we’ll be fighting each other for supremacy.” Father said with a defeated look on his face. “I told you if you followed in his hoofsteps you wouldn’t like what you would find.” Randablitz said with a look of concern on his face. I invoked dark magic to shut him up by enchanting him into his worst nightmare as the same green eyes, red pupils and purple smoke took effect. However, I couldn’t deny it, he was right my own Father was betraying me, and I was too focused on my own desires to realize it. “He has won. Even when he’s trapped in his worst nightmare, he’s already claimed his victory, so now mine means absolutely nothing.” I thought to myself as I saw Randablitz’s body on the floor not even moving, I didn’t hear a sound of him cowering. The other ponies on the other hoof were either in fear, disappointment, sadness, or betrayal after what I had just done, but I just wanted to live in the dream I’ve always imagined.

“Now Obsidian, After I take out these pitiful ponies and so-called rulers, I shall build an army with you as the general and together we can conquer Equestria.” Sombra said trying to be persuasive as Roseluck and Minuette stepped in. “Please Obsidian, don’t do this, We love you too much to see you like this.” Roseluck started. “We want the Obsidian we first met back and not some follower of some evil tyrant.” Minuette said as he blasted some dark magic at them rendering them unconscious. Obsidian felt some hurt in his heart as he saw them lying on the floor. “Silence you disgusting commoner wretches! This was our plan all along!” Father said as he walked past the unconscious mares, and he nearly spat on Roseluck to punctuate his thoughts of them, but decided not to. “Maybe they’ll be useful in some way after all.” I heard Father say with an unsettling smile. “ I can’t let him do that to them, that’s far too cruel, even for me!” I mentally shouted as I activated my magic to levitate the two mares to my sides. “I can’t let you do that Father.” I said with an angry scowl on my face. He looked at me with displeasure as Celestia and the others charged up their magic. “King Sombra, We shall defeat you once and for all.” Father laughed a little as he summoned his dark crystal scythe and the Princesses summoned their weapons, The Element Bearers readied to fight, and Cadence protected Strong Spirit. “If it’s a fight you want, then it’s a fight you’ll get.” Father said as he charged straight for the other princesses.

Over in the corner I saw Randablitz rising to his hooves, my dark magic still in effect. “Do you know why I wasn’t cowering as you thought I would?” he asked as he sat beside Minuette. I nodded my head in acceptance to his question. “It’s because my worst nightmare is already unfurling before me, my friends are fighting a force they can’t stop on their own, and another friend of mine has to make a choice, do what’s right, or fall into darkness and forever lose himself.” Randablitz said as tears fell from his eyes. “You consider me a friend, even after all that I’ve done?” I asked completely befuddled about what just told me, Randabitz nodded in response. I released him from the spell I put him under and his eyes returned to their normal hazel color. “You’re doing the right thing, just trust your heart and you’ll be able to destroy all evil.” I then saw the battle between the Princesses and my Father raging on as I saw Randablitz summon his own weapon. It was a curved, single edged blade that was as black as night and had a very beautiful pattern along the spine that looked like clouds and he was ready to strike, but I put my hoof out to stop him.

“Don’t.” was all I said as Father laughed manically to see the heroes fall. “Now, I shall rule with Obsidian and the beginning shall be vanquishing you all!” Father said as he readied a dark spell and as he zapped toward the fallen heroes, I quickly got in the way and countered with my own dark magic. Some of his spell got to me and shocked me from the inside. Father stopped to see it was his own son.

(3rd Pony P.O.V)

Sombra swung the first attack and missed as Celestia and Luna flew above the king and dived into him with a spear and sword at the ready. Sombra then morphed into shadow and dodged the attack as he swung at the Element Bearers. Twilight fired a magic beam which made the shadow king back off a little as he then summoned a large crystal and sent it towards Cadence. The crystal was cut cleanly in half by Shining Armor’s and Randablitz’s swords as Randablitz winked at Cadence and Strong Spirit which made the foal giggle happily at his godfather. Sombra then sent another beam of magic towards Celestia and Luna who had been flying to try and find an angle of attack. Both of the sister's dodged the attack and landed with the Element Bearers and the Crystal Empire royals. Sombra then trapped all of them in a crystal cage as he spoke. “Ha ha ha, it seems you have a choice my dear heroes, you can either surrender to me, or face the Crystal dungeons and later executed by Dark Obsidian.” All the ponies showed anger toward the dark king. “We shall never join the likes of you.” Shining Armor said as they all combined their magic to break the cage. Sombra morphed into his shadow form and spoke. “So be it.” as all the ponies charged at the large shadow pony.

Then all the heroes fell beaten as Sombra reverted back to his physical form. “Now, I shall rule with Obsidian and the beginning shall be vanquishing you all!” Sombra then charged up his magic and fired a beam at them, but was surprised to see his own son in the way, defending the ponies he was suppose to kill.

“What?! Obsidian, what are you doing?” Sombra asked surprised as Obsidian looked at him sternly. “Father, you have given me the luxury any colt would have asked for, gave me more power than I could have imagined, and showed me some things I would never forget, but up until now I see how much of a tyrant you really are. You never intended for me to claim the throne, I see it now that I don’t need to have the royal luxury, a kingdom, or even a family to know what my true destiny is. You forced upon my destiny and made me forget what was supposed to be important and what’s more important than friends to be there with you.” Sombra growled at his softness. “You’ve gone soft and weak, you’re nothing without me, I raised you to become who you are now and now you’re just going to die with these pathetic do-gooders.” Obsidian then activated his magic, but something was different as he ascended into the air. “You’re wrong Father, today, you’ll fall and I’ll rise.” Obsidian said as he summoned his own weapon, a crystal greatsword that had a red hue to it. The two unicorns clashed in a furious battle as Shining Armor and Randablitz tried to help up the heroes.

“Tend to the others, I’ll deal with him.” Obsidian told Shining and Randablitz as they picked the others up. “Alright, by the way, you’ve made the right choice, just remember, it’s easy to forgive others, but it’s even harder to forgive yourself.” Randablitz said as he hefted Luna on to his back.

(Obsidian’s P.O.V.)

I fought my Father ferociously as I tried to subdue him and win the fight, but with my companions not able to help me fight, I felt it was all on me. “After I kill you, I’ll slaughter those Royals and your friends, before I clone you to do my will.” He said villainously as I maintained a stern face. I then clashed with his scythe in a block and spoke. “It seems as if you’re mistaken, I know all your tricks since you trained me everything, we could be doing this for all of eternity.” He merely smiled at my statement and chuckled. “Well good luck trying.” We clashed once more using all I knew to defeat him. I blasted some magic toward him only to be deflected by his magic and every attack was blocked. Then a surprise beam of dark magic got me and shattered my sword as I tumbled to the ground. Father looked down on me smiling evilly with his scythe in his magical grip. “And now you fall, like the failed prince you are.” I then activated my dark magic and felt something off as shadows surrounded me and I was lifted into the air. Sombra looked on as I had achieved something Penumbra would be proud with, unlocking my full Dark Magic Potential.

“Sombra, You shall fall and you will never harm my friends again.” Was all I said as I blasted a beam of magic. Sombra tried to deflect it, but his scythe shattered and Sombra then became engulfed by the magic I possessed and slowly his armor, cape, and crown were blown off as he was transformed into shadow and I magically forced him far away in the Arctic North and underneath the mountain ranges where he let out one final scream before becoming concealed in the ground. “OBSIDIAN!” The battle concluded and the effects of my dark magic had faded off as I reset the dining room to what it once was. I fumbled for a moment as I stood back up to see everypony rushing towards me.

(3rd Pony P.O.V)

After King Sombra was banished to the mountains of the Arctic North, Obsidian had returned to his natural self as all of his friends re-entered the room. “Oh my gosh, Obsidian you saved us!” Roseluck said as she and Minuette tackled him to the floor and kissed his cheeks. “Thanks, but I wish to say something, to all of you in that matter.” Obsidian rose up with the two mares by his side as he began. “I want to apologize for everything I have done, Shining Armor and Cadence for threatening you and your foal, Twilight for deceiving you,Rose and Minuette for breaking your hearts and you Princesses for trying to take over. I probably am not worthy for your forgiveness for my acts, but I want you to know how sorry I am for everything. Obsidian said with tears streaming down his face. Randablitz took a step forward and put his hoof under his chin. “I forgive you, and you’ve got a friend in me.” Randablitz said as he gave Obsidian a small noogie. The others joined in for a group hug as Obsidian still felt some remorse.

“Thank you all, but I fear that I can’t forgive myself for what I’ve done.” Obsidian said as the hug ended. “I can tell you from experience that it’s hard to forgive yourself, but it’s well worth it, just let go of your guilt and move on.” Luna said as she winked at Obsidian knowing the she had faced a similar problem not too long ago. “What do you mean Luna?” Obsidian asked with a curious expression. “The Tantibus got out of control and started invading everpony else’s dreams to the point that it was my guilt for what I did as Nightmare Moon fueling its rampage, so I had to learn to forgive myself and move on with my life.” Luna said with a slight blush on her face. I knew she was right, but after what I did, I don’t think I’m ready to forgive myself as of now.

Author's Note

Hello ponies and bronies, Obsidian here to apologize for this being late, the saving was on the fritz and I had to wait a while to finally upload this chapter, I hope this never happens again and I want to thank Randablitz for editing as always.

Be sure to Like, Comment, Favorite, and Follow me and Randablitz and til next time, I'll talk to you all later

Shadows Will Emerge (Final Chapter)

(Arctic Mountains, Obsidian’s P.O.V)

After using a lot of my magic just to arrive to the spot where I banished King Sombra, It would take me some time to let my magic regenerate. “I really need to stop doing this, or find another method of travel.” I said while panting in exhaustion. It would take me some time, but I was able to regain enough magic to activate my release spell, but make sure Sombra won’t escape. I activated my Dark Magic and the ground opened up like a sinkhole. I put more effort into my spell causing my nose to start bleeding a little. Then a shadow began to emerge from the hole in the earth and soon eyes of green appeared which began to take the form of King Sombra in his armor, cape and crown. “Why have you come back, traitor?” Sombra asked venomously. “Because there is somepony who misses who you once were, do you not remember Jewel Joy?” I said back to Sombra. “D-did you say Jewel Joy?” Sombra asked with curiosity. “I did and she misses the stallion you once were Sombra, she misses to love the unicorn you once were.” I said once more as Sombra looked down in thought. “Are you sure it was her? Tell me what she looks like.” He said trying to catch me in a lie, when I was telling him the truth. “Beautiful mare, violet coat, wheat grain cutie mark ring any bells?” I asked him. “Yes, yes that’s her, where is she?” He said as his eyes widened in realization. “Ponyville, she’s been really upset after your lust for power drove her away.” I said as Sombra’s eyes turned to normal but he had red pupils. “I-I didn’t want to hurt her, I just wanted to have her with me because I was afraid of losing her.” Sombra said as he started to sound choked up. “I understand, Tainted Soul wanted to hurt my friends and everypony I cared about, all I wanted was to keep them safe.” I said as I placed my hoof on his shoulder sympathetically. “None of this would’ve happened if I just listened to her! This is all my fault, she deserves better than me.” He said as tears now flowed down his face freely.

“I understand. You did it out of love, but you were blinded by it and it led to your fall.” I said as Sombra started to sob. “You may be right, but I just wanted to do what was best for her.” Sombra said as he cleared up his tears. “I know. She still loves you. She knew that the stallion you became was not the true you. You were a prisoner within your own mind and body.” I said as he looked back at me with a surprised expression on his face. “So he got to you didn’t he?” Sombra asked. “Yeah he did, and I have to say he’s the evil one, you’re not.” I said with a small smile to reassure him. “Thanks Obsidian, even when you were my heir, I still thought of you as the son I always wanted.” Sombra said through a smile. “Thanks, but I already have my family back, and you still have a chance to have your own with Jewel, just come with me and heal that poor mare’s heart before it can never be healed.” I said as I focused my Dark Magic to create a portal to Ponyville. As we re-entered into Ponyville, we were at Twilight’s Castle with Twilight, Spike, her friends, Roseluck, Minuette, Princess Luna, Oasis, and Randablitz conversing with one another and took notice of our presence. “Oh, Obsidian how nice to see you, and the soon-to be-redeemed Sombra. We were just talking about throwing Jewel Joy a party to help cheer her up, but so far we’re at a loss, do you guys have any ideas?” Randablitz asked as he looked at Sombra, probably scanning his mind for any trace of Tainted Soul. “Well, I know a grand party Obsidian had mentioned to you all before, right?” Sombra asked as he looked at the male alicorn, but still was receiving angry glares from Twilight, Spike, the Element Bearers, and Luna. “Hey, leave him alone, he was possessed by Tainted Soul, just like me. He only did what he did out of love, can’t you at least see that he lost his way?” I said stepping in front of the mares and dragon to defend Sombra.

The mares and Spike looked at me and then at one another as if they were suggesting something. After a minute, Twilight spoke up, but with a suspicious look. “Fine, but if he tries anything to harm or take over, it’s back to the ice of the North.” Sombra looked down in shame as he remembered his horrible acts while Tainted Soul possessed him. “Well, I don’t see any trace of that despicable demon in him, so he’s fine.” Randablitz said with a smile. “How do you know?” Luna asked. “Simple if any trace remained he would’ve killed Obsidian before coming here.” Randablitz responded. “He’s right, He would’ve, but I wouldn’t. Please try to understand, I didn’t want to rule or conquer anypony, all I wanted was to marry Jewel and live a peaceful life together.” Sombra said as tears formed in his eyes, making the mares and dragon look at each other with sad expressions. “Simply romantic, maybe you’re not so bad after all.” Rarity said wiping a tear from her eye. “I bet Jewel would be proud of you Mister Sombra sir.” Fluttershy squeaked in. Then we all heard sniffling from a mare, it was Jewel Joy. “I am proud of him.” She said with a smile as the tears still streamed down her face. Sombra looked at his lost lover for a thousand years, remembering he gave her his red scarf before Tainted Soul corrupted him. “Jewel! I’m so sorry, for everything, can you ever forgive me for my horrible actions?” Sombra asked her while looking down in shame. Jewel made her way towards the shadow stallion and showed him the scarf he had given her. “I already have, now…” Jewel said as she wrapped the scarf around his neck and pulled him towards her. “Kiss me.” She finished as she planted her lips on his surprising Sombra a bit, but he gave into the kiss. All the mares could do was “aw” at the romantic sight.

(3rd P.O.V)

Tainted Soul looked on at this moment and was disgusted at what he had seen. “So Sombra’s gone soft, No matter let’s see if I can find my next pawn outside of their ranks, and I know the perfect pony to help me.” Tainted said to himself as he flew off towards the direction of his new pawn. Starlight Glimmer’s goal had been ruined, her society destroyed. Only one thing was on this mare’s mind, revenge. “Curse that infernal princess! She’s ruined everything I’ve strived to achieve, now I’m stuck here in these blasted caves!” Starlight shouted ignoring the echoes of her voice inside the cave she now called home. “Hahaha ahahaha.” A laugh echoed which caught Starlight by surprise. “Don’t mind me. I’m just a pony who’s slowly going insane from the lack of social interaction.” Tainted said in a playful tone. Starlight looked around for the mysterious disembodied voice but found it empty, except her. “I don’t understand. Who are you? What are you? Where are you?” She asked starting to sound scared. Then the shadows around the cave came together and morphed into a form with two green eyes and a mouth. Starlight was shocked by this as he then spoke to her. “Whoa don’t heart attack yet, you’re not 93 yet.” Soul joked a bit. “Who are you?” Starlight asked clearly afraid of her new visitor. “Name’s Tainted Soul, and I take it that you’re some kind of dictator? Heh, I’m just messing with you. I know who you are. Starlight Glimmer.” Soul said as he floated around the mare. “You aren’t completely wrong, I was the leader of an entire village that had the same cutie mark, until Princess Twilight Sparkle came, and took it all away!” Starlight spat with hatred in her voice.

“Haha, wait Twilight Sparkle.” Tainted Soul thought for a second. “Lavender alicorn, five friends and overall lust for knowledge?” Soul said as an image of Twilight appeared in front of Starlight. “Yes, that’s her! I wish she was never conceived!” Starlight said with an angered expression. Soul was amused by her hatred and loved the smell of anger. “You know Glimmer, you’ve impressed me because I want revenge on that alicorn as much as you, but I can’t because I need two things, If you can help me, I can let you have your revenge on that book nook princess.” Soul offered as he looked at Starlight for a response. “So if I help you, I get whatever I want, but what about you?” She asked. “For me, I just want Equestria to experience a nightmare on a catastrophic level, but you can make Twilight suffer for all of eternity same with her pesky friends. So, do we have a deal?” Soul asked as he reached his hand out to Starlight and ignited a green fire around it. “Let’s do it!” She said with a devious smile and shook the demon’s hand, signifying the deal had been made. “Excellent! Now one thing I need is a little talismen I created a long time ago and apparently has the power to potentially match the power to those princesses if wielded by a powerful unicorn. It looks like this.” Soul said as he conjured an image of an amulet; The Alicorn Amulet. “The Alicorn Amulet, I thought that it was only a legend.” Starlight said while staring at the image in awe. “This charm is no legend, It was lost after King Sombra’s first defeat and I can sense it hasn’t been destroyed, but hidden somewhere in the forest near Ponyville.” Soul said as the image disappeared. “Well let’s go get it, especially if we need it for our plans.” Starlight said with a smile.

(Twilight’s Castle, 3rd P.O.V)

With the preparations of the Crystal Ball underway, King Sombra and Obsidian had to make sure everything was set and in place due to them being at the Crystal Ball multiple times. After the giant Crystal Ball was raised onto the ceiling, it was smooth sailing with food and refreshments. “Settle down love, everything’s fine.” Jewel Joy said reassuringly. “I want this Crystal Ball to be amazing for everypony.” Sombra said to Jewel as he levitated his clipboard. “It will be amazing, because it’s something nopony has seen in over a thousand years.” Jewel said with a peck on the cheek. Sombra smiled at her and went down the hall to be sure everything was squared away. “Ok, let’s see here, detection wards; check, drinks; check, food; check, party favors; check, giant crystal ball; check. Everything seems to be in order.” Sombra said as he looked over the list. With everything completed, he had less to worry about since the ball won’t start til eight in the evening.

Sombra returned to see Jewel having fun with Princess Cadence and Shining Armor’s foal, Strong Spirit. “You’re a natural with foals.” Sombra said to Jewel as the little colt’s parents just stared at him in complete shock. “Thanks, I love to play with them.” Jewel said as she continued making the little prince giggle. Cadence was the first to speak to Sombra. “How are you back?!” She asked in complete surprise. Shining Armor looked to see what was happening and then saw King Sombra in front of him. “Sombra.” Shining said with anger as Sombra lowered his head in shame. “Leave him be, let me explain.” Obsidian said as he appeared in front of Shining Armor and Cadence. “Sombra isn’t the tyrannical king you know him to be, he was possessed by the very demon who imprisoned you all in crystal stone and Sombra just wants to make amends to you.” Obsidian said as he defended Sombra. “You mean to tell me that Sombra never meant to take over the Crystal Empire in the first place?” Shining asked. “I was only afraid for the sake of Jewel, I dove too deep in Dark Magic that it consumed me, becoming the shadow king I once was.” Sombra explained with deep sincerity. “Wow, that really sounds like a raw deal, you were a prisoner, not a king.” Cadence said with a saddened expression on her face. “I can agree, I still have trust issues that Cadence finally got to understand, so I’m not one hundred percent on trusting you just yet Sombra.” Shining said as he momentarily glared at Cadence. “I understand, I don’t really deserve your forgiveness, especially after everything that I did.” Sombra said as Strong Spirit crawled over to the ashamed stallion.

He hugged his armored leg and nuzzled against the steel armor with affection. Sombra raised his foot with the attached colt as he only laughed at the little ride he was given. “Well, well look at what we have here, a little curious prince climbing a mountain.” Cadence said playfully making the little colt giggle and babble in response as the little prince began to flap his wings. The prince was able to hover within the first few seconds and flew a little higher before his wings gave out and landed in Sombra’s flowing mane and behind his crown’s symbol. Jewel giggled at the adorable sight. “You’d make an excellent father.” Jewel said as Sombra levitated the colt back towards his family and just gave a sad sigh and walked into his temporary room.

“Hey, what’s bothering you?” Randablitz asked. “I thought you would have been Jewel for a second, but as to my troubles, I wouldn’t make a great father.” Sombra sighed as he removed his crown and looked at the symbol. “I disagree, my godson seems to like you, and he knows decent ponies when he sees them, and you’re a decent pony.” Randablitz said with a smile. “You weren’t there when I raised Obsidian, trained him almost twenty-four hours with little free time and rest while I was under Soul’s possession. Just looking back at this just makes me feel all the more terrible about what I’ve done, just go out and enjoy the ball. I’ll join you all later.” Sombra said still not looking back as he set down his crown. “Well the way I see your predicament is that you can do one of two things, one learn from your mistakes and leave your past where it belongs, in the past, or stay in the past and be left behind. Think about it for awhile, come join us when you’re ready.” Randablitz said as he left Sombra to think about what he was just told.

(Everfree Forest, 3rd P.O.V)

In the Everfree not too far from Ponyville, Starlight and Soul were heading to somepony who may have a clue to where the Amulet could be hidden. “Alright, we should be almost there.” Soul said to Starlight. “Great, just who would have it, since it corrupts the user, but only if they’re a unicorn, so it has to be an Earth pony or somepony that can’t use magic as a direct medium.” Starlight said sarcastically at first, but realised that only a pony that had no horn could hold onto it without going mad. “Quite persistent aren’t you? But since I was the creator, the effects won’t work on me and as for who has it, we’ve arrived at her hut.” Soul said as they did see a hut within a tree. “Who’s house is this?” Starlight asked in confusion.

“Zecora, she was the one who hid away my amulet and knows where it is.” Soul replied as they slipped near the hut and peeked through the window. “Do you see it in there?” Starlight asked as she watched her companion’s back as he looked through the window. “No, but Zecora’s in there asleep and I might be able to access her mind and find the location myself, just watch for any trouble.”Soul said as he slipped into the hut and silently entered Zecora’s mind. Inside her mind was an organized hallway of doors that represents a memory and to Soul, it was like home. “Now to find that Amulet.” Soul said to himself as he began his search. Starlight looked around the hut’s perimeter only to find some blue flowers. Soul had searched for about ten minutes until finally discovering the memory he was looking for; The Amulet’s location hidden in a tree not too far from her hut inside a little chest. “Found you, time to go.” Soul said as he left Zecora’s mind and found she was still asleep and went out to find Starlight Glimmer in a pretty bad situation.

“What are you doing?! Don’t touch those flowers, they’re Poison Joke!” Tainted Soul shouted, but he was too late. Starlight already rubbed some on her body. “Oh no, what kind of joke did they play on her?” Tainted wondered as he shook his head in disbelief. “What? Is there something on my face?” Starlight asked in Germaren. “Oh great, nice going there fraulein.” Soul said sarcastically. Starlight then realized what had happened, he couldn’t understand her because she was speaking an entirely new language. “Is there a cure for this?!” She asked in Germanen as Soul conjured a dictionary on her language and did some research. “Yes there is, all we need is to get the zebra to make you an herbal bath, and you’ll be fine in no time, but I can’t be with you and you can’t spoil our plans, I’ll meet up with you later.” Soul said in Germaren. Starlight knew he was right and nodded in agreement as he then teleported away.

Starlight sighed and made sure she came up with a believable story to hopefully get the cure. Knocking on the hut’s door she anxiously waited for an answer. “Hold on a moment, I’ll help you with your ailment.” Zecora replied as she made her way over to her door. She opened it to reveal a mare she had never seen before and she was looking quite distressed. “I’ve never seen a pony like you, May I ask who are you?” Zecora looked at Starlight as she sighed and replied. “My name is Starlight Glimmer, and I need your help, I seem to have had a run in with Poison Joke.” She said in Germaren. Zecora couldn’t understand what she was saying. “It seems you speak a language out of my tongue, perhaps you can show me what had been done?” Zecora asked as Starlight pointed at the blue plants nearby her home. “Ah Poison Joke a tricky plant with a joke to tell, but a cure is just a simple spell.” Zecora motioned Starlight into her home and went to her cauldron. Adding some ingredients and pouring some potions in, the cure was ready for Starlight’s dilemma.

“The potion is complete my dear mare, hop in and bathe without a care.” Zecora smiled as Starlight was hesitant, but got in the cauldron and felt the soothing effects of the cure. “Thanks, I couldn’t take another minute of hearing myself speaking that language.” Starlight said as her voice had returned to normal. “With the end of your poison joke’s claim, mind if you revealed your name?” Zecora asked Starlight to know her better. “My name is Starlight Glimmer, and I was just lost in the forest, I’m just trying to get to Ponyville.” Starlight said with a smile. “Pleased to meet you Starlight, but why did you travel at night. The Everfree can be dangerous and can cause quite a bit of havoc.” Zecora asked her as Starlight got out of the cauldron. “I didn’t know about this place, I thought it would be a simple journey.” Starlight said in response. “Well glad you’re safe from that dangerous flora, before you go, my name Zecora. Ponyville is not too far I must say, about three minutes away.” Zecora said before Starlight was about to leave.

“Thanks Zecora, for everything.” Starlight said as she politely closed the door as she left the hut. Outside was Tainted Soul who was chilling on a chair and reading a book. “Hey Starlight, get that voice fixed yet?” Soul asked as he got rid of the chair and book. “Yes and I hate that Germaren language now. So where is the amulet?” Starlight replied as Soul flew up to her. “The amulet is hidden in a tree around her hut in a small chest, let’s find it shall we.” Tainted said as he and Starlight began their search and Starlight especially did her best to avoid the Poison Joke. After a few minutes they found the tree where the Amulet was hidden. “So this is the Alicorn Amulet. It’s so beautiful.” Starlight said in a trance-like voice. “Yes, now quickly let’s get out of here before we get caught by that Zebra.” Soul said as he took the amulet and ran off with Starlight not too far behind.

(Crystal Ball, Sombra’s P.O.V)

Sitting in my room for awhile did give me time to think about my past actions how I treated the crystal ponies, and how badly I had hurt Jewel after Soul had consumed me. I knew that Jewel truly loved me and forgave me, but the question was: “Could I forgive myself?”. I looked at my crown once more where the moonlight shimmered across the one of the spires as I looked at the center symbol. I sighed as I put it back onto my head and sat up with some confidence. “I can, and I must, for Jewel’s sake, as well as my own.” I said as I walked out of my room. I had just walked up to open the door to find the mare in front of it looking quite down. “Don’t worry, I was just coming down to join you.” I said as I closed the door behind me. “Good, I was starting to get lonely.” Jewel said with a smile. “Do you really think I can be forgiven to the Crystal Empire citizens?” I asked as I walked with Jewel to the ball. “I think so, but do you believe you can be forgiven?” She asked in response. “It’s worth a try and if they don’t, then I guess it’s one less place I won’t see for a long time.” I responded. “That’s the spirit! Now let’s go have some fun!” Jewel said with joy. “Alright, let’s go.” I said with a chuckle.

When we arrived at the ballroom, everypony was having a great time. Ponies were talking, dancing, eating, and drinking. Obsidian was in charge of concessions as Twilight spent some time with Celestia. Pinkie was firing her party cannon or something and Randablitz was spending some time with Luna and Oasis. “Wow, everypony seems to be having fun, and that makes me happy.” I said with a slight chuckle. “You wouldn’t mind giving some small speech to kick off the party would you?” Jewel asked with a smile. “Sure.” I said as I kissed her cheek. “Alright. Attention everypony, the creator of this party has something to say.” Jewel said getting everypony’s attention. I gulped with anxiety as I stepped forward to everypony as they looked at me with quite fearful and confused expressions. “Ahem, Hello everypony, You may know me as King Sombra and I just want to say that I want to let you all know that, I want nothing more than your forgiveness for my acts in the Crystal Empire and I want to make amends to those I’ve hurt.” I said with some stage fright and tried to be as sincere as possible. Everypony looked at me with sympathetic expressions. “We forgive you.” Everypony said with smiles. I was relieved as I felt happiness for once and spoke out. “Then let the Crystal Ball commence.” I said as I blasted the crystal ball with my magic, making it reflect the light and created beautiful light patterns. The ponies applauded as the ball did it’s magic and went back to their business. Jewel on the other hoof couldn’t help but hug me tenderly. “You did great, now promise me you’ll ask me the one question we’ve spent over 1000 years waiting for.” Jewel said as she leaned in and gave me a loving nuzzle.“I will, but before then, let’s enjoy this nice evening.” I said as I nuzzled Jewel.

(Outskirts of Ponyville, 3rd P.O.V)

Opening the small chest and taking out the Alicorn Amulet, Tainted Soul was beyond excited to have his old talismen back after all those years. “Finally, after all this time it’s mine once more.” Soul said as he looked at the amulet. “Yeah, so what now?” Starlight asked. “Now, all I need from you is to let me into your mind as I wear the amulet, with your powerful magic with the amulet will make you pretty much as powerful as those princesses combined.” Soul explained. “Alright, let’s make those princesses suffer.” Starlight said with a smile. “Great, it’s a deal.” Soul said as he put on the amulet and took possession of Starlight’s mind with the amulet, Starlight’s magic was amplified and made her feel powerful. She looked down at the town of Ponyville. “Let’s see who’s more powerful now.” Soul said through Starlight’s mind.

Meanwhile at the Crystal Ball, Sombra and Jewel were dancing merrily on the dancefloor to a song they knew well. Luna, Oasis, and Randablitz were talking and drinking. Sombra and Jewel had finished their dance when the old King did something that could change their lives forever. He knelt down and was about to show an old engagement ring and said. “Jewel, will you make me the happiest stallion in Equestria by ma-.” He was cut off when a wall outside the ball was exploded and a mare stood in the hole with an evil grin. “Hahahaha, I’ve waited a long time for this.” Starlight said as everypony looked onto the mare. “Starlight Glimmer? What are you doing here?” Twilight asked in complete surprise. “You! You ruined everything I created including my perfect equal society!” Starlight shot at the alicorn princess. “You were taking away everypony’s talents, while keeping your own, you based your perfect society on a lie!” Twilight shot back. “It won’t matter anyway, because I have brought a friend who will show you the amount of pain I felt after what you did.” She grinned as she charged up her magic and fired a beam of raw power at Twilight. The Princesses and her friends were shocked as Twilight was groaning in pain. “No! Leave them alone you evil abomination!” Sombra shouted gaining Starlight’s attention, and by extension, Tainted Soul’s. “Well, Well, Well, aren’t you a sight for sore eyes, Sombra Umbarium my old friend.” Soul said but maintaining Starlight’s voice making the ponies confused. “What is going on?!” Celestia asked in complete anger and confusion.

“Allow me to explain, Princess Sunbutt.” Starlight said as Soul emerged from her mind to show himself to everypony. “Did you all miss me, admit you missed me.” He said toyingly. “No, we didn’t we wished you disappeared and never came back.” Applejack said with an angered expression.”I thank you for your honesty, but I have a riddle, Why did the country mare scream?” Soul asked. “Why?” Applejack asked in confusion. Then Soul blasted his magic from the amulet toward Applejack and she screamed from her most frightening nightmare. “Because she was having a nightmare, hahahaha.” Soul laughed at her expression of terror. “That’s just low, even for you.” Luna said with a angered scowl. “Not as low as you giving yourself a nightmare each night? Face it you’ve seen worse in only what nightmares can bring.” Soul said with a burn on Luna’s statement. “Well, unlike you, I moved on, you’re still stuck in the past, and your magic has only one place to hide during the day.” Luna said as she started to laugh maniacally. “Heh hehahahaha, you really think I’m just going to go away when the sun comes up? Hahaha I’ve got my old talismen back that I lost before Sombra’s first defeat, does the Alicorn Amulet ring any bells?” Soul said with a grin. “No, it can’t be, Zecora hid it from everypony in the Everfree Forest.” Rarity said as she remembered the day Trixie was defeated a second time. “It was in a tree nearby her home, it wasn’t that hard, but with the amulet’s power, mine and Starlight’s, I can be immune to the light and spread this land into a world of eternal nightmares.” Soul stated as he then showed his power by blasting somepony into their own nightmare. “Well then I have an answer to that.” Randablitz said as he began to pray for the help of one of his land’s gods. “Great Neightorias, please grant me your divine wrath. Give me the power to banish this demon from this misguided mare. Grant me your sword, and I shall send this demon to the Abyss!” Randablitz said as the ground began to glow and an enormous, and beautiful sword emerged.

“Oh no a demon slaying sword, oh what will I do about this?” Soul asked with a sarcastic scared tone. “Hiding inside that mare won’t save you, this sword only harms demons, and the great Neightorias will be awaiting you in the Abyss.” Oasis said as she defended her shared lover. “You think that can stop me, Go ahead Randablitz show me what you got!” Soul said as he floated halfway to Randablitz ready to take on the alicorn stallion. Randablitz swung the double-edged blade and it hit Soul causing his left leg to be cut off. Soul screamed in pain. Soul looked down at his severed limb and laughed a little. “Hahahaha, that was it? Wasn’t that supposed to banish me to this ‘Abyss’? A little spoiler should be told, I’m already in my physical form, so that’s basically useless.” Soul laughed as he regenerated his limb. “Now I understand, it doesn’t work because I’m not the one destined to fight you, I just wanted to use you as a guinea pig to see if the edge was as sharp as the legends say.” Randablitz said as he tried to sound confident. “Legend smlegend, it’s been fun chatting with you, but I think it’s time for me and Starlight to have our fun and get some sweet revenge, Starlight, let’s have some fun hahaha.” Soul then became one with Starlight and the magic amplified within the unicorn. Celestia, Luna, and Cadence then stepped up to the threat with malice and said. “The only way to claim Equestria is over our crystallized bodies!” All three alicorns shouted as they drew their weapons and charged at Starlight. “That can be arranged.” Soul said as he simply fired a shot at the princesses and crystallized them like ice almost three feet away from Starlight.

Obsidian leaped at Starlight and managed to land a blow on the mare’s face, and broke her nose, causing it to bleed. With no sound of pain, the nose fixed itself and Obsidian was thrown across the room toward Sombra and Randablitz where a cage was formed around them to prevent teleportation or flight. “Hehe you’re out of your league gentlecolts, but Equestria is mine now! And as for Twilight, Starlight your revenge awaits.” Soul said as he brought the young alicorn toward Starlight. “Go on, finish her.” Soul said as Starlight tossed her into a cage next to the crystallized princesses making the mare weep in sorrow. “Why?! Why are you doing this?!” Twilight wailed in sadness. “You ruined my life, so I’ll ruin yours, it’s a fair trade.” Starlight said simply as Soul then left Starlight to do what she willed and decided to have some fun and put everypony into their nightmares, starting with Twilight’s friends. Everypony ran for their lives to escape Soul and hope they wouldn’t end up with their nightmares. “Now, time to say goodnight.” Soul said sarcastically. He blasted the Mane 6 with his magic and they began cowering in their nightmares and screamed with fear of what they were witnessing. However Oasis, Roseluck, Minuette, and Jewel were hiding from Soul and were scared of what might come to their stallionfriends. “We need to do something!” Jewel said with a determined expression. “But what? Soul is too powerful and we can’t do anything.” Roseluck said as tears rolled down her face. “Simple, this was created by Sombra, so only he can defeat this tantibus.” Oasis said as she looked at Jewel, who knew what had to be done, but was extremely scared to do it. “Well we’re with you all the way.” Minuette said as she placed a hoof on her shoulder. “Thanks, but I really hate to do this to him.” Jewel said with a sad expression while she looked at her lover. “But we’re going with you.” Oasis said as the four mares ran over to the cage. Sombra saw Jewel looking at him with a small smile. “Get out of here Jewel, save yourself.” Sombra said with a sad expression. “Not a chance, you made this monster, and only you can stop him, if you don’t find a way nopony will.” Jewel said as she lightly kissed her stallion on the lips. After the kiss, Soul turned to Sombra and found four mares nearby. “Say Sombra you really care about this mare and she cares about you, doesn’t she?” Soul asked approaching Sombra.

“NO! NO! Leave her alone!” Sombra shouted as he saw Soul blasted the mare with his spell, plunging Jewel into her worst nightmare. “Don’t feel too bad Sombra, you still have a chance to join me and Starlight, we’ll take this nightmare nation wide and you’d be a part of it and having everything you always desired, I’ll even spare precious Jewel here.” Soul bargained Sombra as he showed a future with him, Sombra, Starlight, and Jewel together. “I will not allow you to corrupt the love of my life with your evil!” Sombra shouted as he intentionally rammed into the cage which was futile. “Haha, Oh Sombra since you won’t join me, perhaps your friends will and I’ll torture their mares as well til they do.” Soul said as he turned to Oasis, Minuette, and Roseluck menacingly. “I’ll never give in, and Oasis won’t be broken easily.” Randablitz said with confidence from inside the cage and Oasis nodded in response. “Minuette has seen more disastrous dental check ups than this. Roseluck has suffered sibling humiliation for years, and I will never give into your offer since you gave me a scar to remind me to never trust you.” Obsidian said as he spat in Soul’s direction. Soul didn’t say as much as a word as he levitated all the mares towards him, including Jewel over to him and broke her from her nightmare. “Well, perhaps a more drastic measure will make you all suffer for what power I possess, I think I’m going to kill one of them just for the heck of it.” Soul said as he pointed at each mare to help decide. “O. U. T. That, spells, Ou-.” Soul was about to kill a mare before Sombra shouted.

“You coward, if you want a fight then fight me, alone in the mindscape where you were born from!” Sombra shouted from inside the cage. Soul looked at him and simply said. “Fine.” He dropped the mares onto the ground and floated towards the cage. “I win, Nightmares reign over Equestria.” Soul wagered. “I win, you disappear from existence forever.” Sombra wagered in response. “Then it’s a deal.” Soul reached his hand out to Sombra. “Deal.” Sombra said as he shook Soul’s hand. After leaving his physical body in crystal, Soul was in his in his shadow morphed form and flew into Sombra’s mind laughing maniacally.

Entering the mindscape, Soul looked around and found one door nearby. “Wow, such a calm void. Gotta say Sombra, you’ve really cleared your mind.” Soul said impressed as he opened the door to find Sombra in the form he was in before he consumed him one thousand years earlier. “I didn’t have many things to think about with you at the wheel.” Sombra said with a blank expression. Outside in the real world Obsidian had secretly made a plan with Sombra and did one thing that could have permanent consequences. He looked at Sombra’s unconscious body and lit up his magic to activate the spell. “You ready to fall in a world of nightmares?” Soul asked as he was ready to fight his creator. “That depends, you ready to vanish from existence?” Sombra asked his devious creation. Then the door closed violently and green flames appeared. “WHAT, NO NO NO!” Soul said as he then realized what was happening. “Soul, you’re being erased. Memory spell that you taught me, clever?” Sombra asked with a smile on his face. “You Imbecile, don’t you realize it’s destroying your mind too?” Soul asked as he looked to see the fire surrounding the area between him and Sombra. “I know, but there’s a small probability I’ll walk away from this unscathed.” Sombra said with a smile. “Let me out of here, Let me- Why isn’t this working?!” Soul tried to escape but found his powers were useless in the destroyed mindscape. “You have no power here, or anywhere anymore.” Sombra said as he accepted the fate of the mindscape. “P-please, you’re making a mistake. I can give you anything! Money! Infinite Power! Your own planet please! NO! What’s happening to me?!” Soul tried to make Sombra reconsider but began to go corrupt and glitch out as he screamed in agony. Then in his final form where he was a shadow with black eyes and red pupils he reached out to his creator. “SOMBRA!” Soul was met with a powerful punch from Sombra and made direct contact in his eyes. Soul only screamed as he was then erased from Sombra’s mindscape. Sombra had defeated his tantibus, but he knew this sacrifice would come with a cost, himself and he accepted his fate as the fire burned what remained of his mind.

Back in reality, Obsidian had just finished the spell and lifted his head up and looked at Sombra’s body with sorrow, but around them the cages disappeared, the Princesses were freed from their crystal prisons, and all the ponies were released from their nightmares. Starlight was still taunting Twilight, unaware that Soul’s hold over Twilight was gone. “Say goodbye Twilight!” Starlight said as she tried to cast her into a nightmare only to find Twilight looking at her with a smirk. “I-I lost haven’t I?” Starlight asked with an unsurprised expression. Twilight nodded as Starlight sighed in defeat. “Do what you want, I deserve it.” Starlight said with her ears drooping down. “Starlight, to earn our forgiveness, you have to do something hilarious, but we have to remain quiet as well as you.” Twilight said demandingly as Starlight dropped her head in shame. “You have to hold a stack of pancakes while being sprayed with butter, banana slices, strawberries, whipped cream, and maple syrup.” Twilight continued as Starlight’s head fell even more. “Okay.” Starlight said as she was given a stack of pancakes by Pinkie pie. Everypony all stood behind Twilight, Rainbow Dash, Applejack, Fluttershy, and Rarity as they all had guns filled with the pancake condiments previously mentioned.

But all wasn’t happiness, as Jewel ran over to Sombra’s body in tears. Obsidian stood by her with a sorrowful expression as well. “He wanted this, he thought it would be better to die along with his creation so nopony could recreate it.” Obsidian said as he put a hoof on Jewel’s shoulder. Minuette and Roseluck walked up to Obsidian and embraced him as they began to sob into his coat. Oasis hugged Randablitz and Jewel was in denial that Sombra wasn’t completely gone. Jewel kneeled down and got her muzzle close to Sombra’s ear. “Listen to me you big goof, you have to get up, you have to get up, because I love you, and I know you love me too, enough to ask me to marry you, please just come back to me.” Jewel pleaded as tears streamed down her face. Then Sombra did come to consciousness as his eyes slowly opened and found himself next to a mare. “Uh hi there, what’s your name?” Sombra asked confused. “It’s me, Jewel Joy, your one and only love, remember?” Jewel asked with tears still in her eyes. “I’m sorry, but no. Should I though?” Sombra asked still confused. Then it all clicked for Jewel, Sombra truly forgot everything they had together. “At least we can have a proper chance with him this time.” Jewel thought to herself as she smiled. “Sorry, you just reminded me of somepony I once knew, but he’s gone. At any rate, my name’s Jewel Joy, who are you?” Jewel said with a smile. “My name’s… uh I’m.” Sombra had trouble remembering and then looked at Jewel. “I don’t know.” “Well I know, your name is Sombra Umbarium. ” Jewel said. Sombra then thought for a moment. “Sombra. Sombra? It has a nice ring to it, but I feel as if I know that name from somewhere?” He tried to think for a moment. “It doesn’t matter, what matters is that you know me, and I know you.” Jewel said as she hugged Sombra tightly. Obsidian smiled at this as he brought in his two shared mares in for a tight embrace and kissing both of them.

All seven ponies looked over and saw Starlight holding a stack of pancakes while Twilight, Rainbow Dash, Applejack, Fluttershy, and Rarity were holding guns filled with butter, whipped cream, strawberries, bananas, and maple syrup. “Oh now this looks good.” Minuette said as Pinkie told them to stay quiet. Rarity sprayed her butter hitting Starlight in the face. Fluttershy sprayed Starlight with maple syrup, making the ground slippery along with the butter. Applejack aimed her banana filled gun and shot it, the slices hit Starlight’s hooves causing her to stumble slightly. Rainbow Dash had her strawberries ready, and fired them. Twilight finally aimed her whipped cream and shot Starlight directly in the face. When all was said and done everypony laughed loudly, while Starlight managed to muster a small smile, it was kind of funny to see everypony try to stay quiet the whole time. “Well I guess you win.” Randablitz said seeing how she had managed to make it through her challenge. “I guess so, so what happens now?” Starlight asked as Celestia was whispering something to Twilight while Luna tackled her two lovers to the ground in a tight embrace.

Twilight approached Starlight. “Starlight Glimmer, based on what you’ve done, I have no choice, but to teach you how to make true friends despite their differences.” Twilight said with a smile. “You mean I become your student?” Starlight asked. Twilight nodded. “Well, I guess it beats living in a cave all alone, and I could use some friends, so sure why not.” Starlight said as everypony committed to a huge group hug. But Jewel and Sombra were not a part of it due to them being somewhere else as Jewel wanted to at least kick off a clean slate with her relationship with Sombra.

Author's Note

Hello Ponies and Bronies, Obsidian here to say that this is it the final chapter of this wonderful story and I wish to thank each and every one of you for the support and Randablitz for helping me edit this, It was quite fun making it and to point this out, Tainted Soul came from the popularity of Bill Cipher from Gravity Falls. He was a really good villain and I thought of creating a villain like him would be really interesting. But we're not done quite yet as an epilogue is in the order and the story shall be complete.

Be sure to Like, Comment, Favorite, and Follow me and Randablitz and til next time, I'll talk to you all later.